Ekber Din-I Ilahi
Ekber Din-I Ilahi
Ekber Din-I Ilahi
fimania Mntoerait?
collection
Accession No.
./.
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
OR
BY
MAKHANLAL ROYCHOUDHURY,
SASTRI
M.A..B.L,
PUBLISHED BY THE
UNIVERSITY OF CALCUTTA
1941
PRINTED IN INDIA.
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY BHUPENDRALAL BANERJEE AT THE
DEDICATED
TO
THE SACRED MEMORY OF
CONTENTS
Pages
SYNOPSIS
...
...
...
ix-xviii
FOREWORD
PREFACE
INTRODUCTION
...
...
xviii(a)-xviii(c)
...
...
...
xix-xxiv
xxv-xliii
...
...
...
CHAPTER CHAPTER
II
1-25
ground
...
26-44
45-69
70-96
CHAPTER CHAPTER IV
III
The
.
IbadatKhana)
Appendix A
of
the
century
...
(The
...
Mahzar)
97-115
Appendix B.
the Ibadat
Three Paintings of
Khana
Forces at
...
116-120
121-213
CHAPTER
V
1
.
The
Work
at
...
Section
The
The
Sunnis
the
...
Court of Akbar
Section 2.
of
121-127
Akbar
127-135
Section 3.
The Hindus
at
the
...
Court of Akbar
135-147
vin
CONTENTS
Pages
Section 4.
The
The The
Zoroastrians at
the Court of
Akbar
...
...
147-157
Section 5.
of
Akbar
157-162
Section 6.
Sikhs
at
the
...
Court of Akbar
Section
7.
162-165
The Buddhists
...
at the
...
Court of Akbar
Section 8.
of
165-169
169-170
170-213
The Jews
...
at the
Court
...
Akbar
Section 9.
The
Christians at
the
...
Court of Akbar
CHAPTER
VI
The
Period
...
of Legisla...
213-267
and
his
i
k h
268-275
in
...
view
criticised)
CHAPTER
VII
The
The
Din-i-Ilahi
...
Promulgation
VIII CHAPTER Movement
276-289
Din-i-Ilahi
...
in
...
290-309
310-320
BIBLIOGRAPHY
...
...
...
321-334
...
335-337
SYNOPSIS
CHAPTER
THE
INDIAN
BACKGROUND
(Cultural Fusion)
Arabian Islam contrastIslam in the hands of the Turks Motive of Turki invaders Religion an incentive to spirit of conquest and
Alleged intolerance in Islam
ed
murder
Ghazni,
Ghori,
II
tut mi sh,
Alauddin, Timur
Peculiarity of Indian conquest by Turks, never so thorough as in Persia Islam and Hinduism influence each other
Instances of
fusion
Process of
Ramanand, Kabir, Chaitanya. Nanak and others Advent of Sufi teachers Ma'inuddin Chishti, Bahlol, Shamsuddin Tabrezi, Nizamuddin Awlia, etc. Fusion through literature Anti-caste movements
Rise
Saints
:
:
Sufism,
its
origin
Sufi
practices
Indian
influence
Growth of movement
in
sects
in
Islam
Idea of Millennium
Mehdi
Europe A world wave Sarhindi and others Soil prepared age, not an accident.
Akbar product
of the
Pp. 1-25
CHAPTER
II
(Heredity)
Heredity of Akbar Chengiz on maternal side not without finer elements of nature, his views on religion
Mongol spirit of free thinking and eclecticism Kublei the Mongol race Khan, a great representative of Buddhist leanings Timur on paternal side, his history prejudiced and biased Timur the conqueror Timur the B1280B
SYNOPSIS
mystic
Central Asian
traits of his
charac-
Saint worship
Timur 's
Love for learning and the learned descendants, Shah Rukh, Ulag Beg, Abu Sayed
Babar the romantic, his wine cups and poems, his religious professions Humayun the mystic, his religious apostasy and Shiaism Both father and son
Timurid
traits,
love of
in
and
their
tombs
of the
two greatest
in Sind,
Hindu house
of the age
CHAPTER
THE PENDULUM OSCILLATES
The
parations
troubles
of
III
(Political
life,
Background)
a period of pre-
Akbar's early
His
impressionableness
Bairam
Khan
and
in
arid,
;
Maham Anaga
its
and
petticoat
consequences
Islamic
'Cultural
Indo-
History
Hindu-Muslim
political
rapprochement
anvil
and
on the
Rigidity
down
age
the Sadr-us-Sudur
Mulk
under
Their
their
influence
Akbar
an
orthodox
Sunni
changes
guidance Political conquests Administrative Qazis found out and dismissed Land settle-
ments
Branding regulations, dissatisfaction of Jagirdars Conquest of Guzrat Contact with the Portuguese
Suggestions at Mujtahidship,
meaning
SYNOPSIS
1579
*1
Bengal
conquest
Soleiman
Kararani,
his
150
Invitation of his
uncle
Badakshan
The
Ibadat
Abul Fazl
His
mind
Pp. 45-69
CHAPTER
IV
Ibadat Khana)
Khana not a new thing Its precedents the Ibadat Khana A summary of Description its debates Mohsin Fani's Dabistan-i-Mazahib Mulla behaviour undignified Akbar unnerved at the conduct of
of
the Mullas
Division of seats
contemporary Mulla
A new
The
Khana opened to non-Muslims Akbar still a devout Musalman Instances of his religiosity Abul
Ibadat
Fazl's
advent
Todar
Mai's revenue
settlements
Ains
(regulations), social,
in
the circle of
its
Brahmin,
significance
Bengal
rebellion,
its
causes
partly political
in
and
partly religious
Persian interference
favour of Mirzas of
Kabul
against
Akbar
Persian
pretensions
over
Hindustan
The
so-called Infallibility
Decree more
political
than religious
Buckler's Lectures
Jew and Christian) and Metamorphosis The Ibadat Khana closed. Pp. 70-96
Appendix A
Mahzar
examined
in
the light
of
contemporary
Pp. 97-1 15
Xii
SYNOPSIS
Appendix B
Three paintings
of the
Mughal Court
at
the time of
Akbar.
Pp. 116-20
CHAPTER V
THE FORCES
I.
AT
WORK
4.
7.
The Sunnis. 2. The Shias. 3. The Hindus. The Zoroastrians. 5, The Jains. 6. The Sikhs. The Buddhists. 8. The Jews. 9. The Christians.
Section
/.
The Sunnis
birth
at the
Court of
force
Akbar a Sunni by
of
their
Timur a Sunni by
a Shia
circumstances
creeds
Babar
and
Bairam Khan
Sunnis
by
the
Sadr-us-Sudur and
Abdulla Sultanpuri the Mukdum-ulMulk Sunni influence on Akbar Sunni orthodoxy and Mehdi movement Akbar a party to religious persecutionEarly Sunni predominance in the Ibadat Khana Sunni leaders exposed Abdu-n Nabi's mismanagement in land distribution Abdulla Sultanpuri 's time-
pilgrimage
and marriage
in
appointments to non-Sunnis
the state
Opening
to
of the Ibadat
Khana
Sunni
and
ultimately
non-Muslims
Misinterpretation of
their motives.
Pp. 121-27
The Shias
of
at
the Court of
differences
General
connections
Shia
outline
of
Shia-Sunni
Shia
early
Babar
and
associations in Persia,
state policy
Bairam
Khan's Shia
SYNOPSIS
Sudur
Xlll
Bairam Khan's
of
fall
and
power
Appointment
The
Ibadat
Khana not
open
to the Shias
of the Shias
Abul Fath,
of Lahoie
The marriage question and the advent into the Ibadat Khana The Gilani brothers, Hakim Humayun and Hakim Nuruddin, and
on Akbar
less
their influence
Muhammad
"
light
Shia
quest
Ulama no
of
Akbar
in
"
elsewhere
Formation of
the famous
"
Forty
festivals,
not out of
hatred of Islam but out of regard for the love of the ancient glory of mystic Persia. Pp. 127-35
Section
III.
The Hindus
at the Court oj
Akbar
f
Hindu assistance invaluable in the early days of Akbar s Empire Akbar the first Chogtai Turk born in India Political wisdom in recognition of merit wherever found Hindu appointments in the army and revenue departments
Sher
Shah's
precedents
Religious
persecution
it
Hindu
Dadu,
its
thiid stage
Tulsidas,
Birbal's influence
Hindu wives, their position and status Hindu customs in the Muslim harem through Hindu wives Akbar 's gratitude towards Hindus His birth in a Hindu house His early political associates: Behari Mai, Bhagwan Das and Man Singh Akbar 's criticism of Hindu theory of Incarnation His reforms of social customs of Hindus His adoption of
after marriage, their religion
Hindu
festivals
Eclectic spirit.
Pp. 135-47
of
XIV
Section
SYNOPSIS
IV
The Zoroastrians
at the
Court of
Akbar's
1
first
573
doubts Mahayarji Rana's visit Karkaria 's objections untenable Azar Kaivan Kaikobad Zoroastrian fire-
and sacrifices Acceptworship Hindu wives' Horn ance of the Sun, Fire and Star festivals- Zoroastrian
calendar
Solar Era
'
Parsee
'
Zunnar
by
'
and
'
Qusek-'
Zoroastrian
Was Akbar
Zoroastrian
creed?
influence greatest on him after Islam The Sun, Fire and Star relics of his Central Asian beliefs Recitation of
1
,000
names
of the
Sun
Idea of repetition
Fire cult of Birbal
from Sufi
Acquaintance with Fire through Hindu wives Efficacy of rituals Acceptance of Yoga (repetition) due not to apostasy but
Parsee
festivals
adopted
as
much
as
Hindu
or
Christian
festivals
Inclusion of Parsee
Solar Era
more
scientific
Section
The
No
found
Jain
trace of Jain
influence
on Akbar's
Smith's
of
religious view*
by
early historians
of
references
1910
of
to the
Sashana
Benares
Invitation
of
invitation in 1582 Acceptance Bhanuchandra Upadhyay and Vijaysen Suri Jain influence on Akbar Doctrine of non-killing and non-killing regulations Release of prisoners and caged birds Fishing at Dabul stopped Royal hunting prohibited Akbar read Surya Sahasranama with Bhanu-
Hiravijaya
the
Hiravijaya,
chandra
after
Shiddhichandra
's
Akbar
death.
Pp. 157-62
SYNOPSIS
Section VI.
XV
Akbar
to
The Sikhs
at the Court of
at the
advent of Akbar
Ram
of
Pool
Immortality built
Site
modem
Amritsar
Guru Arjun
Compilation of
Granth
Akbar 's tolerance helpful to Sikh growth Guru Arjun and Khasru's rebellion Mohsin Fani's testimony.
Pp. 162-65
Section VII.
The Buddhists
direct
at the
Court o
Absence
participation
of
information
about
Buddhist
silent
Elphinstone,
Christian
Smith
testimony one-sided Abul Fazl's passing reference Badauni's direct testimony Portraits in the Poona archives Father Heras identified
Dabistan
silent
the Buddhist Sramans in one portrait Akbar's non-killing policy partly due to Buddhist influence. Pp. 165-69
Section VIII.
The Jews
at the
Court of Akbar
The Jews
Khana
Jew-Shia-Sunni
Christian debates
debates
Points
Jew-Muslim
of difference
debates
honoured
Akbar's disbelief
in the Miracles of
Moses
No
Pp. 169-70
The
Akbar
Akbar's
1572
the Christians in acquaintance with Akbar's enquiry about their civilisation and relifirst
gion
Ibadat
Khana
discussions
amongst
Believers
Invitation to
the invitation
No
clue,
neither
Jesuit version
How
far they
may be accepted
Instances
XVI
of their mistakes
SYNOPSIS
Blunders of historians who depended on Portuguese versions alone, e.g., Gustav von Buchwald and Dr. Smith Brief criticism of Smith's Portuguese
Similarity
motives to prove Akbar's apostasy Purpose of the invitation Smith's view, politics and diplomacy combined Maclagan's awful suggestions
references
of
Payne's
view,
religio-political
Moreland's
intelligent
Akbar's religious urge the immediate advantages the remote effect of the
motive
behind the Zoroastrian,
then
No
political
Jain
and Jewish
invitations,
why impute
it
to the
Christian?
(1579)
Its
The
as
Bible translated
The priests
Mull as angry at Akbai's liberalism towards Christians Hence Mullas misinterpreted him The politico-religious
rebellion
rebellions
of
destroyed
Interference
at
Akbar adopted
of
the
clergymen
politics
Portuguese
Goa
at
war
First
Mission,
debates
Immediate
break-up
averted
to
by Abul
First
Fazl
Proposed
a triple
embassy
to Spain
and
Papacy
Possibility of
Rum
Mission dissolved
Rudolf murdered by mob Effect of the Misson. The Second Mission Lull in the Portuguese
f
activities
rom 583
1
to
59
Translation of
Leo Grimon a Greek Sub-Deacon Greek books Grimon charged with two
1
SYNOPSIS
letters to
XVll
His description of Akbar's apostasy due to Grimon's descriphis misreading of Akbar's regulations
Goa
tion put
activities
the
Second Mission formed Leiton and Vega, their incapacity and impatience Sudden break-up of the Mission Causes of the break-up Fathers' worthlessness and Akbar's preoccupations Mission entirely fruitless. The Third Mission Dissatisfaction on both sides
the sudden break-up of the Second Mission
tion accepted in
1
for
Third invitaFather
59-1
Third
Mission
formed
Three periods: (1) Lahore no regular debates Description of Akbar's apostasy by Christian Priests and Muslim Mullas Fire at Lahore Priests attributed the fire to Akbar's apostasy and God's wrath Akbar's alleged unsympathetic behaviour towards priests explained by his grief at Murad's death and. war with Khandesh Siege of Anircjarh and treachery
594-98),
Smith's
in
suggestion
to
refuted
the
by
(2)
Payne
Tourist
Akbar's
captives
generosity
to
handing over
important
at
at
(3)
Portuguese
period
Xavier
Embassy
Goa
Agra
General
Quarrel
at
period
fl
(1601-05)
Largest conversion
number
Pinherio
court
Lahore
Khan
Quliz transferred
Xavier
Agra English and his opposition to the Portuguese Rivalry Death of Akbar Portuguese transfer their interest to Jahangir.
Mildenhall
Akbar
Pp. 170-213
CHAPTER
VI
'1
575-95)
1
Review of the age Regulations of Akbar between 575 and 1595 Classification of the regulations into groups,
social,
economic and political Mistaken for and misinterpreted by the orthodox section from
religion
religious
I280B
XVlll
SYNOPSIS
standpoint
Mulla point of view represented by Badauni Chronological summary of the Regulations Discussions on the regulations Islamic Canons of Test Akbar's AntiIslamism criticised in the light of history and theology.
Pp.
21 3-67
Appendix
Life of Mulla Abdul Qadir Badauni His view-point His angularities His judgment prejudiced and coloured His inconsistencies How far is his Muntakhabat reliable?
Pp. 268-75
CHAPTER
THE
Significance
of
DIN-I-ILAHI
VII
PROMULGATED
Bartoli,
tne
promulgation
Principles
of
Badauni
and
Smith
criticised
the Din-i-Ilahi
Mohsin Fani's Ten Commandments Practices mistaken by Badauni as Principles, hence misinterpretations " " Priests Initiation Symbol of brotherhood and chelas
The
"
Shast
"
Prayer
Individual
practices
Burial,
cremation,
shaving, etc.
Pp. 276-89
VIII
CHAPTER
THE
the Din-i-Ilahi
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
Measures adopted by Akbar for the propagation of No missionary, no propaganda, no priest " " The Forty Abdals (Chihil Tanan} Who accepted it?
Two
groups of disciples Names of the chief disciples Contribution of the Ibadat Khana to the Din i-Ilahi Abul
of the
and Mubarak in the circle Islamic background Ten Commandments Parallel passages from the Quarn and Sufi Saints Motives behind new practices of Akbar How far was the Din-i-Ilahi a Sufi order? Was it
Fazl, Faizi
anti-Islamic?
to
be a Muslim?
Esti-
mate
of
Akbar
Pp. 290-309
FOREWORD
1
in
commending
of
to students
of
the
Mughal
period
the
Indian
History,
Makhanlal Roy Choudhury's book on the Din-i-Ilahi or the religion of Akbar. While all the
Prof.
biographies of
subject
dealt
Akbar
contain
this
some reference
book,
yet
there
to the
is
with in
no
work which
this
deals elaborately
Prof.
and
specifically
with
important theme.
to
brought
the
discussion of
profound study of the original carried on research on his own account, with the result that his book is a masterly exposition of the
Din-i-Ilahi of
Akbar.
extensive scale,
tive
and
is
The work
but
also
highly
interesting.
After
having
and
cultural
background of
at
length the
time.
work
at that
He
then deals with the various religious communities, who, as important factors at the Court of Akbar,
contributed their respective shares to the
of
evolution
the
the
Din-i-Ilahi
the
Sunnis,
the
Shias,
Hindus, the Jains, the Sikhs, the Buddhists, the Parsis, the Jews and, last but not the least, the The author accurately summarises the Christians.
results of the
at the
trend
xviii(fc)
FOREWORD
the estab-
Covering,
as
the
book
does,
all
an
extensive
ground,
it is
the conclusions of
the author
will
ready acceptance.
controversial
To
take
many
points
in the
book,
may
the religion of
Akbar
himself.
It
is
well-known
Akbar 's period, and also his biographers, have come lo the conclusion that Akbar practically and some hold, even forOf these, mally and openly renounced Islam.
the late Mr. Vincent Smith,
an eminent
of
writer of
definitely
life
Akbar,
is
Akbar renounced
Islam.
holds,
The
on the
He
having founded the Din-i-Ilahi, Akbar continued to be a Muslim to the last and he attributes, what he regards as a
his
;
wrong conclusion on
to
the
part
of
Vincent Smith,
having misread the original text on the But the author is, no doubt, aware that subject.
his
all
almost
not at
all
a believer in Islam.
and data
of
from which we
may
justly
come
to that conclusion.
At the same time, students of Indian history Akbar 's period will be deeply interested in
study of the facts brought together
the
by the author in
that
propounded by him
FOREWORD
Akbar remained a Muslim
life.
It is
xviii(c)
not
interesting
duty to take sides in this highly controversy between the author and
my
But
have referred
to
how
the mate-
rials of
undergoing a process
His book
attract
of re-interpretation,
and
to
has
made
a contribution
towards
is
learned
wide
the
study of the
Mughal period
of Indian history.
PATNA UNIVERSITY,
PATNA.
}
[
l
SACHCHIDANANDA SINHA,
Vice-Chancellor,
The
1st July,
1941.
Patna University.
PREFACE
The
Formerly
battles,
history
of
India
is
yet
to
be
written.
read the history of kings, queens, and sieges. To-day we read the history
thoughts.
it
we
of
men and
The
perspective
of
history
has changed
of things.
No
man
History is now a science of man the within, and the man in the world and outside.
its
philosophy by the
of
that
he
lives.
History
is
the study
philosophy interpretof
ed by examples
unconsciously
progress.
the
actions
the
individual
No
complete by
the
thoughts
and
the
actions
reveal
and
Universe of
mind.
The
is
present comes
future
is
out of the
womb
of the past
and the
and
embedded
in the present.
There
onward flow of civilization, we sometimes come across waves and curves which often
In
the
of
the
individuals.
in isolation.
They
XX
PREFACE
of
vaster
current flowing
through
if
different
channels.
When there is a sudden upthrough all ages. heaval in one country at a particular period of time.,
there
is
vibration
in
is
every
direction
in
the
common
great
history
I
level.
This
of
particulaily
true
of
It
of the
upheaval
the
the
16th
century
Indian
mean,
Islam,
forces
age
of
Akbar.
of
in in
age of
Renaissance in
in
IVIiug
Europe,
revival
cult
ment
the
Sufi
and Bhakti
In the
16th
century
of the
was
pulsating with a
the
anvil,
new
life
new
in
vigorous
dynasties
appealed -in England the Tudors, France the Bourbons, in Spain and Austria
the
in
Hapsburgs,
in
Prussia
the
Hohenzollems,
Turkey the Osmanlis, in Egypt the Mamluks, in Persia the Safavis, in Transoxiana the Saha-
banids, in China the Mings, in India the Timurids all in the same period. Greatness of the indivi-
spirit
of
the
Age
in
England, Henry IV
William
in Spain,
in Prussia,
in Austria, Philip
II
Shah
Ismail
Persia,
in
the
Sahabani Khan
Yung Lo
China
was
perfect.
PREFACE
xxi
European writers on the Timurids in India tried to explain the life and actions of the great
Emperor Akbar
isolated study of
as
mere accidents.
They made an
reference
to
Akbar without
the
Central
of
the
range
conception of
9th century
They
mere
interpreted
isolated
tried
the
facts
of
Timurid India as
accidental
enter
of
into
happenings.
the
spirit
Few
of
them
the
to
that inspired
movement
perspective
Indian
events
life
their
currents
and
the
cross currents.
Their
was
different
and
their
was
of
exclusive.
As
such
interpretations
their predilections.
porary writers
narrators of events.
tics,
The
the
scope of their
was determined by
they
belonged.
chronicles
Even
all
stray
acquaintance with
Muslim
Muslim
chroniclers
of
events
history
gave
to in
(waqia nawis), and their conception of may be gathered from the name they " "
history
Tuoari^h
(date
records).
the light of stereotyped conception of with materials of doubtful value furnished history,
Thus
by
contemporary
*xii
PREFACE
chronicles maintained by
and with
failed in
Muslim chronohistorians
logists at their
command,
the European
many
Indo-Muslim thoughts and events. Moreover most of the early English writers were obsessed
of
with a feeling of superiority when they wrote the history of the conquered people of India specially
of the
stan.
Muslims from
whom
They
laid stress
personal qualities,
for
his
versatility.
Certainly
said of
Akbar deserves a good deal of what has been him as a builder of the Timurid empire in India and as a founder of some institutions
But that
is
only one
of
the
medal.
The
spirit
explanation of
is
Akbar 's
he
incomplete unless
the atmosphere
of
cultural synthesis
which he and
associates
that
brought about.
The
veil
of
seclusion
had
to
was no longer
the play
there, she
of forces that were working in the conmere narration of events of temporary world.
Emperor Akbar
is
not a satisfactory
approach to the history of that important epoch Without a study of the cultural of the Indians.
and
intellectual
activities
of the Ibadat
Khana
PREFACE
the
is
first
XXIU
it
which India had been working for centuries. Indian civilisation has a wonderful capacity of assimilating
extraneous currents and
others.
transmitting
her
own
to
The
Din-i-Ilahi of
Emperor Akbar
clearly
demonstrated
their
how
course through
and
Iran, were ultimately Aryanised by the touch of Hindustan. The confiltering through the
Monism of
tribution of
in that great
the
different cultures,
as
and
the
Indianisation of
though
process had already begun. Maintaining the the great savants of the age
crystallised the spirit
metamorphosed and
of the
Din-i-Ilahi." age into a Sufi order, called the Indeed, without the study of the Din-i-Ilahi, the
history
In this
"
of
the
I
16th-century
India
to
is
incomplete.
book
of
have attempted
the
offer
an
inter-
pretation
in India
movement
of
of forces that
to
worked
estimate
the
contribution
Akbar
this
to
the
new
synthesis
of
which characterised
Indian history.
Before
to Dr.
conclude,
must acknowledge
my thanks
,
Calcutta
University, for
received from
him, and to
the
xxiv
PREFACE
(Oxon.),
New
Delhi, for
obliged
me by
ungrudingly suggesting
Prof.
some
Priyaranjan Sen,
under a deep debt of gratitude by going through the MSS. Dr. R. P. Tripathi, M.A., D.Sc. (Lond.) of Allahabad was kind enough to discuss my
placed
interpretations
me
and suggest new lights. My thanks are offered to them. Maulana M. E. Zakaria,
editor of
formerly
also
deserves
my
gratefulness for
theological
standpoint.
must thank Mr. D. B. Gangulee, Superintendent, Calcutta University Press, and his
Finally,
I
staff
and
especially Mr. J.
I
Roy
them
help which
received from
the course of
BHAGALPUR,
M.
The 7th March, 1941.
)
L. R.-C.
INTRODUCTION
In the
Western
of the
line
Western
political principles
were
accepted
of
to
be
ideals of government.
One
and
West
in
the
life
manners
be a feather
political
principles like
an Eastern Sovereign was supposed to Western in the cap of his greatness. "
a state
has no connec-
is
a purely secular
"
affair,"
religious unity,"
and so
forth,
ards of thought
among
historians.
They
too readily
concluded influences and borrowings from the West In the absence of in all such cases of similarity.
any
treatise
on Akbar's
religion, historians
gave
full
"to be
religion
necessity,
the
need of a universal religion in which Hindoos and Muslims could join." According to them Akbar, like Elizabeth of England and Henry IV of " was actuated by the motive of a comproFrance, " mise." few asserted that Akbar became the
to
xxvi
INTRODUCTION
the
keep
warring factions
at
peace."
secular
Others
point,
judged
said
that
Akbar from
ordinances
an
as
entirely
viewing his
very personal.
for
They
"
flattery, a
weakness for adoration." One suggested that Akbar " founded a new religion in order that he might
pose himself as
God
God."
as
Another remarked,
Earth."
"
Akbar allowed
to like
pro-
because he liked
be treated
God on
Remarks
unsuspecting readers as
generally astounding and and also easy to remember, being clad in pleasing Few people take pains to familiar Western words.
have opportunity
of
seeing
things
the author
of
"
spirit
Akbar
the Great
Mogul," did not hesitate to say, "The whole scheme was the outcome of a ridiculous vanity, a
monstrous growth of unrestrained
autocracy.
.
The new
faith
to his grasping
ambition, his
pompous
that
be
the
Emperor,
It
...
to
was
the
power
induced Akbar
deny the
and
start
new
religion."
Ain No. 77 Abul Fazl promised to write on Akbar as "a Spiritual Guide separately
1
This
is
due
to a
misreading
of
Mul la
Sheri's verse,
which
was
INTRODUCTION
to
xxvn
the
people,"
but
fulfil
sudden
his
murder did
pious
in
not
permit
him
to
intentions.
his
The
"
treated
by Badauni
Muntakhabu-t Twarikh."
a Mulla.
He
regulations of
of
The
Dabistan-i-Mazahib,'' a work
about 60 years after Akbar 's death, has discussed the principles of the religious views of
written
the
Emperor. Modern European writers have mostly based their conclusions on the testimonies of
a hostile association in the court of the
of the Jesuits then in
India.
Emperor and
the
are
basis
of
entered the
court
along
office
Abu
' '
Fazl in
"
time-
and
' '
flattering
rose
higher and higher in the court while "his own star" remained in a "static position." 2 Indeed
it
was
really
remained
of
an
ordinary
3
courtier
Wednesday piayers,"
See
to
J.R.A.S.,
1869,
Blochmann's
on
Badauni.
criticised
Badauni
Sijdah,
seems
3
have been no
less time-serving.
Though he
he himself
made Zaminbos
Abul Fazl and Badauni read together under Shaikh Mubarak. Both Badauni grew jealous of Abul
and
his personal
in
his
Faizi.
xxvin
incapacity
INTRODUCTION
and
of
he was driven
out
of
office,
mendations
and
grateful that
favour
gasp;
Faizi
barked
and
his
was swollen
Then he
of
monogram
:
on
the
death
the
in
an abomin-
able state/'
And
"
yet another
Faizi
the
inauspicious,
the
enemy
of
the Prophet,
Went
bearing on
*
him
He was
The words
what
Hatred
that
of
Badauni
for
Faizi
was so
to
violent
he could
praise
the
poems
taste is
of Faizi.
Badauni remarks,
"
His
(Faizi 's)
II,
Lowe,
p. 420.
1003
7
short).
1004 A.H.
INTRODUCTION
scribblings.
truth, of the
xxix
He was
knowledge
entirely
devoid of love of
of
God."
made
composed about 20,000 couplets. His command over rhetoric, we know, has not yet been surpassed,
and, as a poet, Faizi
is a class by himself. Still, in " He (Faizi) wrote Badauni says, his hatred for Faizi, poetry for a period of 40 years, but it was all
imperfect.
He
marrow
was
"
as
entirely
them
that
is
not
much
without
fire
as
his
withered genius, and they are despised and rejected to such an extent that no one, even in lewdness,
studies his verse as they
poets."
even the
slightest
to Birbal
He
seldom alludes
dog." Muhammad of Basakwan, a learned man of Timur's time, is called " " because he had written hyprocrite and filthy " " science of the expressed and implied Titul
as other than a
hellish
* '
"
own
fate
because he had
Ramayana
of translation
he had
to write the
names
of
Hindu
for
Gods like Brahma, Vishnu and Siva. At Lahore a Shia was killed by
"
the
a Sunni,
former
had spoken
disrespectfully of
the
xxx
first
INTRODUCTION
four Khalifas."
Baclauni
had no words
"
of pity
for the
has the he wrote, " face like that of a pig," but the Sunni murderer was a hero." When his own son died, he attri-
buted
reading the
Quran
So
far as religion
who
hate a non-believer
sight of one
but
who
who would
in.
he had
to
faith
be a historian while he dealt with the religious views of Akbar. He distorted and suppressed facts
to suit his
own
conclusions.
He
of
them
:
in toto
would defeat
with the
For
example
along
the
killing of cows,
prohibited
apart
of
of the
Ain,
0/z.,
cows, and so proved Akbar to be anti-Islam " 8 From* because cow is sacred to the Hindus.
such a
man
like
Badauni can
we
expect
that
Akbar 's deviations from religious orthodoxy would find no favour," and "we have to discount his stories concerning the same as being certainly exagEven Khafi Khan is of opinion that gerated."
8
when we
discuss
the
"
Aint
"
(regulations} of Akbar.
*
pp. 285-86.
INTRODUCTION
xxxi
Badauni ought not to have said and written of Akbar as he had done. 30 Akbar was a king who
rule.
He
would, unlike others before him, not willingly be a tool in the hands of a Mulla theocracy. In course
of his administration
Mullas and
affairs of
the Qazis
had
interfered too
much
with
state, often
with
corrupt motives
and pernicious
their
results.
offices
many Qazis out of bribery many were deprived of " n Some Qazis were angry Aymas."
for
;
He
turned
their
that
Brahmins had been engaged in deciding disputes in which Hindus were concerned as accused or in
the
which both the parties were Hindus also because highest court of appeal was no longer the
; .
Sadr-us-Sadur
or
.
Makhdum-ul-Mulk
to the court of
but
the
Emperor himsef
Christians
Akbar were mostly Jesuit priests. They were by no means historians, and the despatches, reports and letters
which they sent
eastern central
in
to their masters at
who came
home
or at the
reli-
station
at
gious
nature.
References
events are
are to
certainly to
be judged very
as
be
W
11
accepted
Seir-al
materials
of
Their
Mutakharin, Vol.
I,
p. 196.
For
p.
religious
Lowe,
207.
endowments, see Badauni, of>. ci'r., Vol. II, Some Qazis were exchanged for horses at Qandahar
for political reasons,
after the
Bengal rebellion
xxxii
INTRODUCTION
despatches mostly dealt with religious matters and v/ere often coloured by their own religious predilections,
so
deep
rooted
in
the Christians
of
Their perspective was never historical they wrote whatever came in their way, without taking caie to verify them.
the
16th
century.
When Vasco
heard Christian
da
Gama
landed at Calicut, he
;
in-
them he
known
as Kafir,
top-knot to
show that he belonged to Christianity 12 Vasco da Gama's statement was accepted as true for 200 years. Then it was found out that
the
Churches
of
referred
to,
were
nothing
but
domes
the
to
Hindu
be
like
appeared
by Hindus at the time of their evening prayers and the priests mentioned were none other than the
Brahmin
priests of the
Temple.
Such
the
the
is
some-
Portuguese
country
Dr.
who
visited
!
Smith
has often emphasised the versions of the Western writers without caring to judge them in the light of unbiassed criticism. Take, for example, the
story of the fall of Asirgarh.
Asirgarh
12
fell,
INTRODUCTION
the pestilence which carried
xiii
the fort
and owing
away 25,000 men from ** " devices of Akbar; " "Relacam of Guerreiro, whose
to the
Du
on
is
AccordXavier
and deserving of acceptance as being the most authentic history of the events which led to the capitulation of Asirgarh." " Smith's Akbar the Great Mogul,' p. 276.) The learned historian denounced the Indian versions as deliberate forgeries and systematic
literally
1
"
distortions
of
facts.
The account
of
the Jesuit
The
is
version
Du
Jarric
is
based on Relacam
word-
for-word
translation of
that
what
he
is
given in
Relacam.
Jarric's
Smith
claims
subjected
Du
account to a
critical
that
Du
Jarric had summarised the letters of Xavier. " " Dr. Smith says that the of Du Jarric Histoire
contains
also
detailed
that
account of
the
siege.
He
gives
asserts
Jarric's statement that the capitulation was obtained by treachery. But as a matter of fact, Guerreiro gives a detailed account
no
details
and confirms
Du
of the
siege
' '
and not
Du
Jarric
whose account
ie
rather
a word-for-word translation of that given in Relacam." It is strange that Dr. Smith makes
references to
the
Part
1 ,
and gives quotations from Relacam, actual volume where the account pf the
E-I280B
INTRODUCTION
siege occurs;
Du
Jarric's
truth,.
Portuguese were often wrongly informed or even hoaxed, and we are compelled to share his views in the light of facts.
Payne
says that
What were
siege of
Dr.
the
AsirgarhP
at
He
says that
Father Xayier
his version
was present
the
cannot be untrue.
But our
reading
of
the
facts
proves that Father Xavier was not present at the Had Father Xavier been really siege of Asirgarh.
present there, he
would surely have mentioned the great famine which had caused so much havoc Amongst the defenders of the fort which we get
from
contemporary authors, namely, Faizi Sarhindi, Abul Fazl and the author of Zafar-ul-Walih
all
Khan by Akbar
from
direct
by the
We
Faizi
of
know
it
for certain,
evidences of
Sarhindi and
But Xavier says that Muqarib was killed by Akbar. Further, the very name of Bahadur Khan, the king of Khandesh, against whom the war was going on, has been
Jesuit Father.
It,
therefore,
difficult
to
believe
that
the
Portuguese
at the siege.
INTRODUCTION
Dr.
XX*V
Smith
Abul Fazl
as
entirely baseless
and
deliberate falsification,
on the
ground
that
in
Akbar
he has not mentioned the treachery of 18 connection with the fall of Asirgarh.
to
We are sorry
carefully
through
In
Abul
III,
nama.
tions
Volume
Akbarnama
and
men-
the
deceptions
simulations
practised
;
by Akbar
so where
Abul Fazl to hide it? We would say with Rev. Payne that "Dr. Smith's references are equally misleading and inaccurate u and his investigation is of a perfunctory nature."
is
the attempt of
Regarding the honesty of Abul Fazl's account let us quote the remark of Price in his Preface to " lc Price observes, His (Abul Elliot's Volume VI.
Fazl's)
veneration
to
for
the
Emperor amounted
from
of
almost
adoration.
are
Apart
those
occasional
the rhetorician
his
style
ought to be judged by an oriental standard, not by a contrast with the choicest of European memoirs."
the flatterer,
and
Blochmann
"
says,
been
accused by European writers of flattery, and even of wilful concealment of facts damaging to the
reputation of his master.
Smith, op.
14
cit.,
p. 284.
Payne,
Elliot
xxxv.
7-8,
xvi
INTRODUCTION
will
nama
show
that
the
charge
is
absolutely
unfounded/'
by Blochnann.)
Dr. Smith has taken the Jesuit accounts regarding Akbar's religion as gospel truth, because
theirs
on many
points.
were actuated by similar motives, and often Badauni and the Mulla party
say that both
the
Jesuit writers.
we must
The
came
to
motive of
converting the
similar attempts
"Mogors,"
of
the
"Mogors
Akbar's
that the
it
political
and so
a good deal of hesitancy that the highest Jesuit priest decided to send a Mission.
for
was only
To start with, they were all praise The encomiums used by the members
Mission are often so
Akbar.
of the first
seem
to
eulogists.
to
collect
On reaching
information
credulity
Agra
the
Fathers
in
their
they
It
they
was
M
17
certainly a revolution
cir.,
VoL'.I,
De
II,
p.
150.
There was a
suspicion
mind
of the
Governor of Goa that Akbar might keep Moreland is of opinion that Akbar would have
political
if all
INTRODUCTION
the Mullas
xxxvii
that
Akbar,
a iMuslim Emperor, should go beyond the usual Sunni interpretations and consult non-Mulsims for
his
'knowledge.'
Hence,
they began
'
to
manu'
facture
and
circulate all
sorts
of
regarding
Emperor. The Fathers simply despatched those calumnious bits of information to As the their headquarters in India and Europe.
the
Emperor began to enquire more and more about Truth, and as they found their chances of converting
the
Emperor growing remote every day, they also began to grow cold. Again, when they found the Emperor giving them audience and permitting them to make conversions and build churches, they grew
elated
stories
;
at
once followed despatches narrating all the of the Emperor's apostasy with all the
prospects of conversion.
all
The
Fathers
wrote that
to
the
mosques
at
be demolished and that the study of the Quran had been suspended in the Empire. Du Jarric " Akbar promised to become a avows that Christian even at the cost of his kingdom in case the
Fathers would explain
incarnation."
18
him the Trinity and The Portuguese and the Jesuits are
to
often so inconsistent
amongst themselves
all
that
if
we
11
Jesuit
narratives.
"
ays,
Maclagan if he
became
Du
"
Jarric says,
to forsake his
wives
all
except one."
distributed
all
hi* wives
amongst
hit
courtiers
nxvui
compare them Akbar 's death),
INTRODUCTION
(specially
it
had
first-hand
Even
have
the
Akbar
and interpreted by the Badauni was Mullas with distrust and suspicion. very angry with Akbar because he had opened " " for "nonand Yogipura Dharampura
been condemned
' '
'
'
believers."
Social
and
political regulations
have
been interpreted and interdicted from a religious point of view. A charge against Akbar is that he
stopped pilgrimage to Mecca. But we know it definitely, from the testimony of the third Mission, that, even in the last years of his life, he sent
members
of
his family to
Mecca on pilgrimage.
During the period of the so-called transition (1 572-82) he had given every intending pilgrim a sum of Rs.
regular
department,
started
known
had been
and was placed under an officer, Mir-i-Haj. This department had one hundred ships (Jahaz-i-llahi) There are evidences that reserved for the pilgrims.
send clothes and presents to Mecca as a part of religious duty, and that he was contemplating the foundation of a pilgrim house at Mecca.
Akbar used
to
it
wa
French
traveller
Laval says,
that
Christian
"
be permitted
solution of
question, he died"
INTRODUCTION
xxxix,
found that the Mir-i-Haj and Sadr, who were the guardians of the Pilgrim Fund, had embezzled 20 money. Mirza Azam Khan, a staunch Musalman,
returned from
Sharif s of
tions
in
Mecca with a great disgust for the Mecca for their corrupt practices. Condithe Holy Land were in no sense better
Owing
to
Portuguese piracy,
safe.
Tickets issued by Christian shipowners bore the picture of Mary on their back. The orthodox could
would
land
be
countenancing
idolatry.
The
route
was controlled by the Qazibillis by (Shias of Persia) and the life of a Sunni was never, safe in the land of the Shias. Akbar for some time discouraged pilgrimage to Mecca from
the point of view of state policy.
Even a staunch Musalman like Sekandar Lodi had stopped Haj for women and regulated pilgrimage. 21 Akbar made regulations for the pilgrims and not against
There were some other regulations to which exception may be taken from a religious point of
view.
*
"
at the top of
book
that
Bhmillah-ir-Rahman-ir
* '
Rahim"
a
were changed
the
into
A llah-o-A kbar.
'
'
the
'<>
Bad.,
Lowe, Vol. H,
p. 412;
Bloehmann,
A in, p. 32*.
Taiikhi Dawdi, E.
&
xl
INTRODUCTION
personal
name
as
of
Akbar
for
for that of
this
23
him
an apostate.
we
find
' '
Faizi
' *
"
customary
in Islam to
Bismillah, etc."
This epithet
of
"
Bismillah,
etc.,"
an imitation
' *
the
Persian
Zoroastrian
phrase
Banam-i~
(In the
>24
Bakshainda-i-Bafyhshaishgar-i-Meherban.'
name
It
of
God
the
charitable
and the
merciful.)
"
Ka/uih," does not
God.
In
Sharah-i-Jami and Tahrir-i-Sambat, commentaries on that book, absence of the customary words in
praise
of
God have
been
begin
not
Ibft-i-
Hajib books
has
supported.
which
with
instead of
"
Bismilla, etc."
Muslims
the
do
write
long
of
customary
name
numerals
a good
786, on
their
books.
quite
Musalman but
that
he
had,
on account of
The
no
wave
of Renaissance,
Badauni, op.
Ibid., p. 210.
cit.,
Lowe, Vol.
II,
"
14
INTRODUCTION
xli
and and
forces
different directions
life
at different angles.
The
and actions
of
Akbar cannot be explained by themselves without their context. The forces that had been working in him, were not Indian only. The psychology of Akbar was a complex phenomenon unlike, Asok he was an emperor first and a priest next. In the first chapter, we have described the setting of the Indian stage on which Akbar appeared. The time was propitious, and the ground had been prepared by the Hindu Saints and Muslim Sufis. A spirit of eclecticism and fusion was on the anvil. Forces were at work which would have moulded Akbar even without many of the the life of
;
polititical events.
traits
(of
their families)
liberal
have been
free
the
tendencies of
Akbar
could not be
absolutely
from
the Central
Asian influences.
Many
of the social
regulations of
Akbar can be explained by a reference to the manners and customs of his ancestors. The third chapter shows that Akbar was by
birth a mystic,
by heredity a lover of knowledge, by experiences of early life impressionable and by court influences a Sunni. Here we notice the
extremely devout bent of Akbar 's temperament. The foundation of the Ibadat Khana was a testimony
to
it
his reverence
and
faith in
God and
Islam and
was not
F
1280B
xlii
INTRODUCTION
The
in the
fourth
chapter
deals with
the discussions
at
Ibadat Khana.
the
The
a
Ibadat
of
to
Khana, which,
worship
for
to
start
with,
was
hall
the
other sections of
and,
ultimately, also to
non-Muslims.
The
Ibadat
parliament of religions.
was disgusted by
of
the
discovery of the
the Qazi
department
the distribution
religious
in the grant of
endow-
ments, and
pilgrim
tions
grants.
Akbar had
to issue
many
regulainter-
Appendix
to this chapter
forces, especially of
to
Bagdad
In
Appendix B
to
this chapter,
three
paintings
examined.
religious practices of
Akbar and
and
their
environments.
chapter finds that
the
The
soul of
fifth
ever-expanding
satisfied
by
God.
The
Ibadat
also
non-Muslims
Jains, Zoroastrians,
Jew and
influences of
Here we have estimated the the different forces at work and their
INTRODUCTION
xliii
Akbar.
In
the
sixth
chapter,
classified
summary
of
the
Ains
regulations
such
classification
to the orthodox
nothing
purely religious
secular.
We
it
Quran
In
or the
Hadis
or
his predecessors.
an Appendix to this chapter the life of Badauni and his Mulla standpoint have been elaborately discussed, with a
view
to depicting
the spirit
and angularity
In
of the
contemporary theocratic
mind.
discussed.
The
principles
texts
The
been
chapter
the
Din-i~Hahi in practice
We
and sundry and the non-missionary character of the religion. Akbar did not want that this Sufi cult should be accepted
non-acceptance by
by each and every one. Incidentally we have tried to show that Akbar never renounced Islam and that he was a Mussalman all through his life. An
estimate of
Akbar
in
relation
to
the
Din-i-Ilahi
CHAPTER
THE
Certainly
INDIAN
BACKGROUND
are not
instances
wanting
when
to
name
killed
of religion in spite of
Commandments
"
the
contrary.
6,000,000 human
land
the
his
believers
"
(Darul
Harb
Darul Islam).
After
turret
welcome built of 70,000 heads of the slaughtered and they were not unbelievers. One hundred thousand men were butchered at Sirusthi (Srabasand all would kill
thi)
in the
at
name
2
:
of Islam.
Sultan Bayezid
to
least
celebrate
his
meals
dying
shrieks
of
the
victims
to his dinner.
Sekan-
15,000
Hindus
in
one day
at
He
ing
the
Hindu
pilgrims
in
Jamuna
Allahabad and forbade the barbers from shaving heads of pilgrims." Hundreds of similar instances
1
we
are
fanaticism,
added
to the
list
larger
2
3
number of victims, attributed to the religious zeal made them greater still in the eyes of the Muslim world.
Titus, Indian Islam, pp. 11-12,
of their heroes,
THE DIN-MLAHI
given to prove the
the believers.
spirit of intolerance,
could be
and
bigotry, in
In
fact
/
there are
/
A/A/.jAx
passages in the
Quran
j**j-*jU-SLS
L^^ ^j&jXjJ|j
find
4
AxA/A^^A
("And
to kill."
kill
them"),
giving permission
commands supposed
to justify
from secular points of view, we find revelations in the Quran which breathe an atmosphere of toleration to the non-believers
and
of a
them.
tians, as
"
compromise with
He
professed his good- will to the Christo entertain friendship for the
an inclinable
true believers."
to
He
but
"
not
dispute,
the
mildest
manner,"
against those
"
to
who have
come
"
to
and ushered
between both
a just
determination
worshipped not
neither
Ibrahim was
a Jew
but
one
resigned
unto
God
critics
this
verse.
The
adverse
'
permission
pionoun
But this v'erse must he read along with the previous one. The " " has its noun in the verse preceding, which has them
the believers
permitted
^believers).
those
V.
190.
Southern*'
refers to
those
Muslims.
Thus
in
Verse
Quran permitted
It is
who were
an occasional commandment,
not a general
command.
Quran
Even
"
in this permission,
we
read a note of
;
says,
Do
surely Allah
II.
who exceed
the limits."
Verse
190,
Chap.
3
of
"
;
"
excellence
is
in the
hand
God
He
gives
it
unto
whom He
the
pleases."
Muhammad
religion
further permitted
certain
which He prohibits all rights The document enunciated after the disputes."
about
"
professors of every
battle of Badr,
for
the Christians
and Jews, is a wonderful testimony to the spirit with which the Prophet was animated Lastly the " If the Lord had pleased, verily all Prophet says,
.
who
are
on the
earth,
in
to
be true believers
mission of
No soul
God."
by
followers
to
these principles,
existence of
them
in the
those
who were
we
disposIn
them
in
the
early
history of
the
Muslim
Khalifas,
find in-
stances of tolerance of
or religion
of
might be proud.
compensation
for
Omar
payment
damages done to the people of the country through which he passed during his Omar was so tolerant that Syrian expedition.
he was willing to say his prayers in a Christian Church at Jerusalem. When Muhammad bin
Qasim
Hindus
sent
information of
his exploits
to
his
Islam
waged war
for
it
reprimanded him,
THE DIN-MLAHI
was against sanction and usage of the Holy Law and ordered Qasim to compensate the damages 5 The conduct of the Muslims in done by him."
they dominated the Christians, is in contrast with the conduct of the Christians after
Spain
when
If
that spirit
were always
Islam would
When
Arabia,
it
Islam
stepped
beyond the
limits
of
came
men
of different
life, and the influence of this foreign If contact silently worked themselves into Islam. Arabia had conquered Persia physically, the victim
outlooks on
intellectually.
When
Islam
came
tribes of Central
Asia,
the
amazed by
God and
the
brotherhood.
They
were lured by
glorious with all
mundane
joys.
This could be
secured by a war which would either make him a Shahid (a martyr to the cause of religion) or a Gazi (a killer of enemy), and heaven was both for a Shahid and a
people,
Gazi.
For
these blood-thirsty
power
in
this
hands, the true precepts of distortion, as was the case with Christianity in the
The own
the
barbarian
own way.
A careful
study
Turks and Afghans, who first invaded, conquered and ruled over Hindusthan, would
of the early
prove the truth of our statement. Often these but invaders had personal motives of conquest
;
when
and
declared Jehad
war
in the
name
G
of religion.
Thus, the historian Utbi says of Mahmud of '* demolished Gazni that he (Mahmud of Gazni) idol temples and established Islam in them. He
captured
cities, killed
the
and
Muslims.'*
He
then
returned
home
and
"
promulgated
and
vowed
in sad
contrast
Muslim administration of Sind under the orders 7 .the Khalifa. Hasan Nizami says of Muhammad
Ghor,
freed
of
of
he (Ghor) purged by his sword, the land of the Hind from the filth of infidelity and vice, and
the whole of that country
"
by
his
royal vigour
and
6
7
Tilus, p.
II.
Tajul-Ma'athir, Elliot
II,
p. 217.
THE D1N-MLAHI
Iltutmish built the crest of the
temple standing."
mosque Arhai-din-ka-Jhopra out of the ruins of the temples of Hindus and Jains. The inscription
on the temple
is
and he erected
9
pulpits
and arches
mosques
of the
in their place.
The
peculiar
mentality
Shah Tughluq, the praised flower of the Turko- Afghan period, was the type of attitude of the best O f the early Muslim conquerors. When Timur-Lang had come to India, the religious Muslim invaders had been objective of the condensed and formulated a specimen of this we read in the speeches of Timur on the eve of
Firoz
;
much
"
My
object in the
invasion
against
of
Hindustan
is
to
lead an
expedition
of
Muham-
mad, we may convert to the true faith the people of that country, and purify the land itself from filth of and that we may overinfidelity and polytheism throw their temples and idols and become Gazis
;
all his
expeditions
against the believers except in Georgia and partly India ? Is he not that Timur who put 2,000 Shaikhs
of
Islam one
8
to
build
a living
Amir Khusrau,
10
E.
&
D., Vol.
Ill,
Malfuzat-i-Timuri, E.
&
D., Vol.
p. 397.
THE
INDIAN
BACKGROUND
human
sand
?
wall, plastered
Is
them alive with lime and he not that Timur who destroyed the
we mean
the
Khalifa,
In
title
of Khalifat-ul-lillah ?
name
and
themselves.
the
lands of
the
non-Muslims,
Turks,
carried
Muhammad
of believers.
message of death in the name of and Islam, and left no stone unturned
land
of non-believers
into
to convert the
land
But in spite of
the
all
possible attempts
to
convert
Hindus
in
make much
their
headway
long
India.
The Hindus
with
age-
and deep-rooted religious convictions would not easily change their faith. The old n Brahmin (Zunnar-Dar) at the time of Firoz Shah
culture
Tughluq and Bhudan at the time of Sekandar Lodi would willingly and gladly offer their lives rather
than
change
their
religion
at
society
changed
or
to
avoid
persecution
take place.
their ancient
of
the
two
faiths
and
each
between.
of the
two
"
faiths,
by
long
association
with
Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi,
E &
8
other,
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
interests in daily
by a community of
life,
problems in politics, unother. Even the consciously approached each most orthodox converts would not and could not
by a community of
give
up
the
been
never
rooted
them
for
centuries.
The
by Turko-Afghans was was in Persia by Arabs. 12 thorough The Turks, Afghans and Pathans, who attempted the earliest conversion in India, were satisfied with
Muslim
conquest in India
as
it
the
lip-service
of
the
converts
of
the
reading
in
of
Kalema and
Further
the
the
change
name
as
China.
Indian
conversions were
piecemeal
Thus one
brother
became
Muhammadan
;
one had
to
borrow the
toms
In the
of the other.
At
all
where the
of
the
local
and
bond has been always stronger than the religious 73 So an approach to fusion was more possible in the Punjab on the common ground of
customs rather than on the ground of religious
if India had been conquered by the by the Turks, Afghans and Pathans, the preaching of Islam would have been different and with different results. 13 See transactions of the Third International Congress for the
12
Arnold
is
of opinion that
Arabs instead
of
I,
p. 314.
The mass
worship
of
the
Punjab Muslims
godlings such
as
many
places,
local
The
Mirasis of Amritsar
Sitala,
give
Durga Bhawani.
the
goddess
of pox,
frontier
is
Even
Muhammadans pay
The Avars
U.
P.
use
of
goddess
of pox.
N.
W.
Bhats of
priests.
The Maimans
Suttars
their bodies
Musalman
"
The
a
the
and keep singing. The Sadique Nihang (in Jhang district, the Punjab) Muslim Faqirs " n In U. P. Chunikeep going a fire called dhuni."
danda
"
Punjab
carry
(staff)
hars worship
* '
Kalka Mai
'
'
ceremony
is
in imitation of the
Hindus.
Lakshmi Devi
worshipped by the Turknowasof Eastern Bengal. Songs of Lakshmi are still sung by Muslim Faqirs in Western Bengal villages. According to some,
the Mushkil-asan cult of Bengal
is
of
Madras worship tools in the Dashera holidays as do the Hindus in the Biswa Karma Festival. The
sect (founded in the 5th century) Sada-Sohag wear women's dress like the devotees of Bechna 15 Devi near Ahmadabad.
1
' *
14
Kak,
21.
Madhya Juge
Bharater Sadhana
"
(Bengali),
by K.
Sen,
2-1280B
10
THE DIN-MLAHI
Panch Pir and Pir Badr are still worshipped by the boatmen of Hindu and Musalman sects in Bengal Satya Narayan Pir is a combination of Hindu god Narayan and Muslim Satya Pir. The Baul cult is an extreme form of Hindu-Muslim
;
sublimation.
The
Panchami and Baisakhi festivals are attended both by Hindus and Musalmans together. Same is the
case with the
still
Muhurrum.
In
villages,
join
Hindu
marriage
themselves
though converts
as
describe
are
Hindu.
tions
They use
Musalmans. "
;
Ram, Ram
Their "
names
in
their saluta-
and
greetings
Hindu
mosques
and
practise
circumcision
The
Matia Kunbis,
who
Muhammadanism by
century,
5th
eat
employ Brahmin
and refuse
to
with their
Muhammadan
brethren.
The Rasul
"Tantia
the
of
an
"Yoga."
In
process
the
of
this
fusion,
faqirs,
effortless
attempts
and
thousand and one swords of the Islamic conquerors. For, the appeal was to a subtler and softer side
11
man, where
and
became a
resort of
When Mukhdum
1<J
Sayid Ali
Hadjwari) found his resort at Lahore and laid down his mortal remains there, his grave imme-
diately
became a place of pilgrimage for both Hindus and Muhammadans^ Even to-day, the
is
Hindu
by the
Muslim
saints.
17
The
Chishti-cult brought
illustrious saint
landmark
thoughts.
in the history
Hindu pilgrimage of Pushkar at Ajmer. His name and reputation spread far and wide and his lustre fell upon India like the rays of the sun and he is called "
near the
He
Aftab-i-mulk-i-Hind,
the
sun of
the
land
of
Hindusthan."
The Hindus were so much influenced by the Chishti-cult that we find round about Ajmer a sect called the Husaini Brahmins, who combine the Muslim religion with Hindu manners
and
They claim to be Brahmins and declare the Atharva Veda to be their sacred book but at the same time they observe the
rituals.
customs
and
fast of
Ramjan
list
as
much
18
16
For a
ul-Akhiar, by
37
Akhbar-
fusion
in
the
Punjab
their
is
interesting
18
in
honour of
god
Shiva
"*
12
THE
in the
DIN-I-ILAH1
their
Hasan, grandson of practise circumthey bury the dead males wear Muslim dress and use
;
name
of
"
Tilak
" 19
on
like
Hindu
ladies
their fore-
head.
They
style themselves as
"Mian Thakur."
we
find
"Om.
'
20
they
still
all
Hindu customs
Malik
though
Muhambeautiful
mad
Jaisi
allegorical
called
relation
between
21
Alwal composed a
praise of Siva.
in
on the Padmavat " and paramatma." " and sang the Mahabharat
Mirza Hasan
;
AH
produced hymns
honour of the goddess Kali Kulliyat-i-nazir is a The treatise on the greatness of "Sri Krishna."
Batyana sect made a considerable
approach to Hindu Yoga and Tantra; they began to write books " " "
ShatDeha-Tatwa," on "Yoga/' Asan," 22 these books are still In the Punjab, Chakra."
found
in
many
23
19
Hindus.
20 21
The symbol
Hinduism.
Hindu Gods
in
Muslim
Poetry, by Dinesh
22
Chandra Sen,
"
p. 25.
Sen,
Madhya Juge
Bharater Sadhana."
23
THE
INDIAN
BACKGROUND
Bengal
13
The
allowed
great Chaitanya of
(1484 A.D.^
to
both
Hindus
and
Muhammadans
become
his
his disciples.
of
most important disciples. Rup and Sanatan, two of his important disciples, were so very tolerant to Muslim converts to Vaisnavism that the orthodox
Vaisnavas and Hindus refused to have any intercourse with them.
social
saint, ranks a
first
disciple.
caste
and put
faith in love
and
rituals of religion.
To him, "
no
1
He, question of caste and rank before God. devotes himself to God, is God." Kabir
the personification of the process of
fusion in mediaeval India.
who
was
Hindu-Muslim
' '
He
' '
dox Hindu
institutions like
(fast),
Tirtha
"Upabash"
(beads)
"Vrata"
(marks).
2*
and
"
Tilak
"
(rites),
"Mala"
Kabir 's great friend was saint Taqi of the SahrHis daughter Kamal was married to wardi sect.
a Brahmin.
before
When
and Musalmans.
Kabirpanthis,
breath,
in
remember
God
along with
the
manner
of the
allowed to
74
Hindu Yogis. Even women were become his disciples and Gangabai was
p. 35.
"
Some
say that
Kamal
14
THE DIN-MLAHI
one of them.
The
and Nam-
deb were contemporaries of Kabir and were much *' influenced by him. Ravidas was a Chamar," a cobbler, and his disciple was the Queen Jahli
of
his
said to
would
his
peace because
Nanak would
his
take
place.
Nanak
raised
voice
of
protest
and communalism. 26
Tell
me where
is
who
The
same God
or Hazrat.
called differently
Allah or
Ram, Karim
or FCeshav, Hari
is called Mahadev, Muhammad, Brahma or Adam*. on the same earth, one is called Hindu, and the other
The
They
earth.
first
is
called
called
Maulana.
Ram
(God).
Macauliffe
"
:
He who
worshippeth stones,
visiteth places
Of
And
How can
15
after
were so
liberal
that,
his
death, his
Musalman
burial.
disciples
claimed
his
dead
body
fluenced by
Nanak's Japajis were more inHinduism than by the Dohas of Kabir. His Musalman disciples assert that he was initiated
for
by a Sufi saint, Say id Hasan. He In Bagdad, even visited Mecca on a pilgrimage. his teachings have been embodied in Arabic and " " there stood for a long time Nanak's Dargah
into mysticism
in that Islamic centre.
makes a definite attempt to combine the Hindus and Musalmans. Like he consciously denounced pilgrimage, idolaKabir,
(
Dadu
1575 A.D.)
2f>
and outward symbols. Amongst his most important disciples were Sheikh Baharji, Bakarji and Rajjabji.
try
Even in
a
the far
distant
cult
land
of
Assam,
there
new
called
It
"
"
Mahapurushia
was more liberal than Vaisnavaism. Himself he was a Kayastha. He counted amongst his disciples a large number of " " Musalmans. To him Temples were fraud and " " Prasad Their Gurus are not hypocrisy.
Brahmins.
Sanatan Goswami, a Hindu saint from Gaur, founded a new order called the Darweshia. The
Darweshia
cult
is
like that
of
the Vaisnavas
and
26
*
K. M. Sen says that Dadu was a Muslim and his original name
'
is
Dayood
which means
'
devoted/
16
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Bauls.
called
"
Tasbih-mala
"
Muslim faqirs called Their songs contain the names of Allah, Muhammad and of various saints. Khoda, " " The sect show an extreme form of Saini fusion of Hindu and Muslim faiths. They drink intoxicating liquors and wear beads round the neck, bangles on the wrist and observe the fast of Ekadasi, etc., but like Musalmans they eat beef.
'Alkalla.'
They bring their beads, called from Mecca and the chain
Sulimani beads.'
'
the
**
sat hai
(the
Guru
:
is
truth).
They
utter every
day
o^u-
^J
The main feature of these Hindu teachers was new outlook on religious quest. They sacrithe
ficed
forms and
rituals
Hindu
society
time
we
find a direct
and eloquent protest against the ritualistic cult The of Hinduism and a faith in the Almighty. metaphysical aspect of the Hindus was combined
with ethical aspect of the Semitics.
of their
The
rigidity
stress
on
their rituals
were
17
The
in
;
literature of
of
Hindu
ideas
and thoughts.
this
The Hindu
poets
who appeared
period
no less were Muslim writers saturated with Hindu thoughts. The Muslims even addressed themselves in Indian Amir Khusrau not only followed the languages. Indian style but he combined it with Sanskrit and
adopted the style of the Muslims
Hindi
:
fS
'l
-'^
-$
?)) ^i*
"|o-"t<i
Amir Khusrau
he was sneered
at
(13th century)
by the
worshipper of idols.
He
-uLc
3--I288B
18
THE
D1N-I-1LAHI
*T
ajj4* j-LL
"
I
am
begotten of
all
love,
need no Islam,
through
my
veins, there
is
idols
of
course
am
doing
this
and
the
poems of Kamal (1565 A.D.), we find Hindu Prophets and Gods taking a definite
:
place
1TO
*ft
3RW
tJTf Wit,
fulfilled
all
my
;
desires;
me my
destination.
in
By Krishna's name,
name,
1
Vishnu's,
With
(1518
the advent
of
Malik
Muhammad
entered
of
into
Jaisi
A.D.J
themes of the
Hindu Muslim
of
allegory
writers
the
Hindu
poetry.
The Hindu
eternal
and
synthesis
expression in the
the Padmavat.
famous
19
of Chitor,
excellently depicted
the
struggle
in
good and
less
evil.
"
important.
was a
great
disciple
of
the
cult.
a follower of the
Rama
He
sang
By
Bairam
His
one of the best cultural products of the " " read like the outHindi Dohas
:
you converted your mind into a beautiful Chakor, which day and night looks at
!
"
Oh
Rahim,
if
the
moon."
TW it *f WIT* ^t ^Tq"
of
II
Oh
Rahim,
is
if
you desire
to
cross
this
sea
life,
there
shelter of
Ramachandra."
20
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Rahim's love poems are specimens of a wonderful combination of Sanskrit and Hindi
:
^
35TT
|5ITt
II
Kanu played on
dense grove,
night,
I
his flute in
the
midst of a
at
the
and
my
husband
what a calamity
Rahim was
is
and he
astroof
responsible
some
logical treatises.
his
Sanskrit
poems
*'
Ratnakar
is
spouse
I
is
Padma (Goddess
thee,
of Fortune)
[What shall
give to
Oh
The eclectic tendency of these Hindu teachers and Muslim litterateurs was very favourable for
21
Muslim
Sufi
saints
who had
towards
steady
since
progress
their
first
heart
of
Hinduism
advent
inSind(812 A.D.).
The
in India
origin,
is
The
Indian
atmosphere, charged with its assimilative cosmic ideal and its Vedantic outlook, was very congenial to
the growth of the Sufi ideas,
Islam, with
its
and
at the
same time
its
absence of metaphysics,
Sufism
stern
rigidity, clear
taboos
is
was
after
"
all
an
attitude of
heart toward
God and
problems of life which is as different from strictly orthodox Islam as Quakers are from Catholics." In
course of time Sufis, by interpreting
the
some
verses
of
an abstract
Mercy and Wrath, into idea under the title of Love and Truth.
of
God
replied to
It
difficult
the
trend
of
Islam
if it
Aryan metaabstractions
intellectual
Yunan.
The Aryan
with
through
contact
soul
already illumined,
permeated with Semitic Islam or, in other words, the doctrine of Pir-Murid (Master and Disciple),
22
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
root
into
its
Islam in Persia.
pulpit
to
"
say,
Drown your
27
wine
if
destination."
The
Sufis
soul
may
marvellous powers of the illumined be brought to the use and advantage of the
Muslims appeared in India through the north-western gates from Persia, they found that the Indian mind was already in consodisciple.
When
the
to those in
Persia
In
and
Muslim Saints Chishti, Bahlol, Latiff, and Shah Baz were making steady progress. In
Sind,
the
had already softened the rigidity of Hinduism and the Muslim Saints and Sufis found ready response
amongst the people of India. No less were the Muslims influenced by the Hindu Saints. In course
of a
' '
Hindu
doctrine
all
of
their
27
Guru-Shishya
(Master and
Disciple) with
technique of worship.
Dara Shukoli
refer* to similar.
-
synonyms
Sufi
English
...
..
Hindu
...
Zik^
Meditation
Ecstasy
Hal
Dhyan Samadhi
Nyas
TanasukK
Nafs
4
.
...
...
Punarjanma Pranayam
to
are equivalent
four stages
Hindu
life
Annamay Kosh.
in water,
burning
in fire.
23
By
experiences
in India there
were as many
The
spirit of
the
to the
development
.
of
Islam
It
1
was a
amongst many Muslims that, after ,000 years of Muhammad's advent, would appear Al-Mehdi who " would set disorders at right. By the time Akbar was in India, the cycle of ,000 years had just been
5 '
completed
volumes of
literature
Mehdi.
says, in his
Munta-
khabut-Twarikh, that
tific
"questions
of Sufism, scien-
and law
were the order of the day." Many conflicting doctrines and interpretations were introduced and controversy
among
the
religionists
was
able effusions.
and
outside
many
as
claimant arose
who
;
professed
themselves
the
promised Messiah to name a few only in India Mir Sayid Muhammad of Jaunpur, Ruknuddin * of Delhi, Sayid Ahmad of Guzrat, Shaikh Ali
of Byana.
The
forces of this
terrible
and prepared the way for new doctrines The movement was in another way germinate.
of Islam
in
The
would not
fit
in with
24
the expanding
THE
DlN-l-ILAHI
land of India
and adaptations
spirit of
without the
would be far too strong for Muslim empire-builder in Hindusthan. any This move of Islam on a new quest was not an isolated movement nor a sporadic growth. Just both then, a wave was passing all over the world in the East and in the West. It is the nature of the world-thought movements that civilisations of a more or less similar stratum are effected consciously
or unconsciously
by
common
currents.
In Europe,
the
intellectual
new
wave
of scholasticism
Renaissance.
The
thing led to
the
old learning.
The
whole
civilised
world was
an
intellectual travail.
The
of
Islamic world
recipients of
and the Indian mind were also the same thought-currents. The rise
Abu Ali
force.
were
in
part
due
to the time
Neo-Sufism and scholastic theology and repudiation of the orthodox interpretations of the Hadis
and the Quran are but the different features of the same movement or their reactions. In India, the " scholastics and spiritualists were all putting the
25
"
The mind
to
of
was not
He
intended to
move
"
for
quest of goods
his
Badauni compares him to "a man who, having a light in his hand and not knowing what to do, came
out into the street in the day-time." Indeed the " the light of their intellect, made a scholastics, by
day of a night and a night of a day." Akbar appearing in that age in the midst of the scholastic
environments during the process of cultural fusion, was but the natural product of the spirit of the time
U8UJ5
CHAPTER
II
Akbar marks
of
unification
the
in
consummation
the two greatest
the process
houses of Central
Asia,
those of Chengiz
Khan
Akbar combined in him all and Timur-Lang. that was best in the two of the greatest men
of
Central
Asia
in
the
middle ages.
in history
Chengiz
Khan, apparently of God and man, was not altogether devoid of finer elements in his nature. Without entering
into
it
known
as the scourge
may
lie
to
the popular
the
great
conqueror.
3
In religious belief,
1
"
He
"
*' is possibly a loose form of Buddhist Shramana Shaman which means a monk, though Encyclopedia of Religions, Vol. XI, p 441, " " Shaman is derived from native Tungus name for priest suggests that
"
"
or medicine
so
Though
religion of
originally Buddhist,
one hardly finds any similarity " Idols are worshipped in this form of religion but
Buddha,
that
special feature
is
the influence
of the
Shamans
(or priests).
These
practise
They
demons and
familiars.
Their main
power
lies
in
p. 14.).
they pretend to have information from the " are about to cause misfortune in the future
foietells the future
and declares
spell of
God
his trance
under the
incantation or
herbs),
nothing of
are used
by the Shamans
27
all
God
and
was
present
at all
religious
ceremonies of his subjects, for, from the state point found it useful that the people under his authority should give evidence of their faith in
of view, he
God." 2
them
for
After the
conquest
of
Iran,
men
to his court,
Islam.
He
inferior to
any other
to
is
religion
he
as
knew, hut denounced pilgrimage useless, saying that the whole world
of
Mecca
the
house
God and
3
that
prayers reach
where.
says,
Howorth,
the
in his history of
Mughals,
"Justice,
tolerance,
discipline,
virtues that
make up
and
modern
at
ideal of a state,
were taught
with
practised
his
court/'
In
keeping
his contemporary usages, Chengiz was absolutely careless of human lives "he had a general belief that all religions had more or less truth and more
;
or less
untruth in them."
"The
body
that
is
born
is
immortal.
It
goes
"h
or resting place.
This
spirit
of
free-thinking
is
common
"
trait
Mughals
by any
of Central Asia,
belief,
they
of
are
2 3 4
not
fettered
restrictions
I,
1927,
17
Ibid, p. 18
Howorth
Mughals
p. 13.
in their original
home.
5
6
Kennedy, History
Howorth, Vol.
I,
of the
Mughals, Vol.
I,
104
28
THE
7
DIN-I-ILAH1
dogmas."
An
eclectic spirit
"
took
Muhammadan and
Mangu Khan's
court
On one feast day, Mangu were performed." Khan's chief wife and her children entered the
Nestorian Chapel,
saints,
kissed
the
right
hand
to
of
the
right
of
hand
the
his
be kissed
according to
fashions
Nestorians.
present and
with
spouse sat
men
at
10
the
tomb
to
of
Ali at Kerbela.
enough
naries.
Though
still
their eyes,
wha
those
mand."
instinct
A
in
spirit
of
*'
was
native
them.
people," says H.
of
knowledge and method their influence upon enormous." 11 Kublei world's history has been
7 *
Howorth, Vol.
I,
p. 202.
Kennedy, Vol.
Howorth, Vol
I,
p. 27 p. 190
I,
10
Kennedy, Vol.
I,
30.
World by H. G. Wells,
gives a fine
Mongol
culture.
29
of
Chengiz,
of
sent
to
the Pope,
Western
He
and
an
men
was
of
establish
understanding.
Here
an
fulfil their
ambition of
which
But when
some men
of knowledge, they
for
the
opportunity,
papacy was
task.
then at
its
two
friars
were unequal
the
to the
The The
attempts
made by
Nestorians
and Catholics
proved abortive.
Inspired
He
cult.
gave
wonderful
to
the
Shamanic
religion and respect began culture of the conquered and did not believe in He was the cultural superiority of the victors.
"He
the
to the artists
gave them
shelter,
irrespective
of
religion
and
tradition.
He
completely
his
identified
himself
of
subjects.
The
efforts
agriculture,
his
great
laws he struggle against famine, his financial ordered the printing of bank-notes and his works
of charity
deserve
admiration
The
Chinese
historians
recognise
30
THE DIN-MLAHI
"
greatest
descendant of the
greatest ruler.
If
JL>
swordsman was
their
soil,
he
was greater still as a ruler of Chinese soul. To decide what was the best among the religions of the people,
he called a council of the wise
men
of all belief s.
1;5
Thus came
possess
the
Muslim
divines, Buddhist
Shamans, and we
a very fascinating
of
ambassador
Christian
Saint Louis,
King
France.
The
Mati-Dhwaja,
Lama, was
at his court
great
(probably of Indian origin), went over to his court, and is said to have delivered three lectures on
Buddhism
greatness
'
of
accepted as
'
Phagspa
Buddha and was The the (or preceptor). Phagspa is credited with having invented a new
the teachings
'
of
'
I,
p. [9.
China, Kublei had a precedent in Tai-Sing who called a similar council to decide the merits of Neostiian Christianity, Islam,
13
we
"
find,
Religious
conferences follow one upon the other at the court of the Asiatic rulers in
means of reconciling the different doctrines.'* Felix Vayle. Guillamme Baucher, a Persian, and Eaquette de-Melz, a French
mentioned
*'
in this
connection
Po-se-pa,
Sanskrit
Shiksh,"
"
Chinese
Acharya, meaning
preceptor."
31
of
the
Chinese,
of
trians.
This
spirit
enquiry,
of
tendency to
religious
free-thinking
and absence
the
a steady
in
Asia.
;
The
in
Buddhism
stan, they
Mughal Mughals
in
China
embraced Islam
profession, they
.
in
Muslim by
earlier
still
retain
traces
of
Shamanism.
to
The Mughals
of
Ukraine reverted
Cossacks
Christianity,
nomad half-civilised The pliability of the Mughals to some extent continued even when they reached
and Poland
India
hundred years of their stay in Islamic environments. If they had not embraced
after
two
Islam
before
they
came
to
India,
they might as
India
religion of
with
all
merits
and demerits.
spirit
The same
line
characterises
early
the
paternal
Turks who accepted made it a condition precedent that, even Islam, when Muslims, they would not part with wine and would not kill cows By no means was their pro-*
of
] '
Akbar.
The
fession
of
Islam orthodox.\
Timur-Lang was so
and he
is
For a discussion on
of
Phagspa
17
in
Asia'Major
Kennedy, Vol
34.
32
depicted
in
THE
DIN-1-ILAHI
most diverse
lights
less
Shia
some
him
to
;
be a Gazi
others
in
shun him as a
by others as a
or
less
Schismatic
of
he
is
hated
Europe as a scourge
truth
in
He
there
is is
cursed
pagan
And
more
every one of the epithets applied to him. His conquest extended from the Mediterranean
to the
to
Moscow.
His
history has
bore against
1R
their
writings.
practically
The
Sunni
in
destroyed
never accepted him as an orthodox Musalman and he was looked down upon by the Khalifas and
Ulama
as a pagan.
He
much
him
rever-
Even
in
after
conquest of the
as
Say ids
of
refused
to
regard
monarch
Islam.
In his communications,
he
never styled himself a monarch of Islam, which isr orthodox Muhamthe custom with invariably
madans.
of
He styled himself, "I, Timur, a servant God/' He never changed his hereditary name
" *8 Harold Lamb, Tamerlane the Earth Shaker,*' a well-known work on Timur. Zafarnama, written by Sarafuddin Ali, under the patro-
is full
of
flattery.
is full
Ahmad
Lamb
bin
Abbas Shah
Harold
33
He
never scrupled to
in his
name.
title
He
did not
of Khalifat -ul-lillah to
He gladly
to
as his
envoys
different
an
of
The
tenable.
The
circumstances
creed,
his
which
drew
profession
the Sunni
were purely
his
political.
Fariduddin Bey, in
J1
famous work,
occasion of
Mustahat-i-Sultanat,
states
the
Yusuf of Khaput, from the wrath of Timur, sought shelter at the flying court of Bayezid of Turkey. To Timur's demand for surrender Bayezid gave an evasive reply by
declaration of the Sunni creed.
introducing
irrelevant
reflections
on
his faith
and
orthodoxy.
This step drew from Timur a great profession of Sunni orthodoxy against the faith
of
Bayezid.
battle of
The
altercation
in
1
famous
Angora
of Bayezid.
orthodoxy
to
in
Then followed the vindication of his Rum, when the Ottoman Turks had
his
acknowledge
to
Amir wears a commander's crest which Gurgan means a son-in-law and it icfers family.
20
is
hereditary in his
to his ancestor
Nuyun
See Abul Fazl, Vol. Ill, p. 204. 21 Published from Constantinople, 1274 A.M.
5-1280B
34
THE
title
DIN-I-ILAHI
him the
of
of Khalifat-ul-lillah.
The
the
in
pretension
Khalifat-ul-lillah
till
continued in
their
house of
1857 after
Timur
t he
the end
22
of
dynasty
Sepoy Mutiny.
Musalman
believer
to
or
no Musalman
believer or non-
him, every one, who dared challenge The his supremacy, was to be put to the sword.
speeches which Timur delivered on the eve of his expeditions were always more political than reli2<J
gious.
The
peculiarity
is
wars were
Muhammadan
Hindu).
Professions
orthodoxy
suited
those
conquerors best, for religious susceptibility is easily touched and, when inflamed, it works wonders.
To
seems strange that he believed himself to be an agent of God on earth and that it was the
us,
it
commission of
God on him
to
to
24
not
Shia that
Commons on
the Sepoy
Institutes of
Timur
is
'
24
A similar belief
God
himself and
gave
this earth
of Zeus.
The great conqueror of Thebes believed that he The great Corsican thought himself to be guided
of Destiny.
Kaiser Wilhelm
felt
a similar Divine
35
Khelafat
Ka'ba.
It
would
be an
did not
man
who
25
twenty
turrets of
heads
pose
at the
of
believers
in
to
as the
champion
of
and
to
attempt
conversion
the
land of
non-believers.
star,
To
Timur,
Turki
blood was
was
its
his joy.
Timur's intrepid
thirst
with
insatiable
for blood,
But Timur the man is drowned in the midst of Timur the conqueror. Below the blood of the Turk and Mughal that ran in his veins, flowed a current
of the mystic in him.
Behind the
turrets of
70,000
behind the graves of 4,000 human beings buried in Armenia, behind the wall of 2,000 Shaikhs of Seistan, Timur the man is lost
skulls,
human
"
sight of.
by vituperation of the chroniclers of Persia and 20 They Byzantium whom he had defeated/' " was as prone as any failed to see that Timur medieval catholic, wherever he found a shrine, to
pray
at
it,
asking
protection
saint
who might be
buried there.
They
failed
to
decipher in the midst of the ashes of destruction that Timur's order was to save colleges and hospitals.
25
26
27
I,
1927.
Kennedy, Vol.
I,
p. 76.
36
THE
DIN-l-ILAHl
Every evening after the turmoils of the war were over, he called the group of the pious and the learned men and had discussions with them, which 28 The bloody Timur spent most he prized much." " talk with green-tuibanned holy men of his hours in who had visited the Shrines of Islam and gained 29 Bin Arab Shah says that he sanctity thereby."
used to have books read to him every evening.
Timur
kingdom
tells
us
I
in
his
10
Institutes
I
"Every
the
which
reduced,
gave
back
government of that kingdom to the prince thereof, and I bound him in chains of kindness and
generosity
;
drew them
refractory
I
into obedience
and sub-
mission.
overcome by their own I devices, and appoint over them a vigorous, This version sagacious and upright governor/'
The
exactly
fits
in with
the
spirit
of
Timur.
To
the
refractory,
tion
;
to
submissive he was
all
bountiful.
Before
he planted himself outside the city, raised a white flag as a sign of peace inviting submission if submission was not tendered,
a
conquest,
a red flag
nobles;
flag
if
was
yet
fly
hoisted, intimating
would
would gallop
Institutes
to
the
city
For a
detailed
see
of
Timur, Vol.
II,
p. 21.
Institutes of
Timur, Vol.
II,
(Davy's Trans.).
37
One can
the
only
wonder how
this
conqueror, in
midst of
his universal
pillage,
plunder
and
him
the learned,
even
in his
To him,
much
a necessity as
the soldiers.
the learned
was
cer-
assigned at the farthest and safest corners tainly not a happy compliment to them.
His
regard
for
the Shaikhs
In
too uni-
versally
known.
destruction of Bagdad,
cruelties,
so famous in
This
peculiar personality
Timur
the Terrible
Mystic
is
human
life.
in
Sir
Shah Rukh (1304-47) was interesting, though " another way. He desired not to extend," says "
Malcolm,
science
n
by
of
his father."
men
was
and
and
his
court
splendid."
"In
refined
Timur was
by
Rukh, who during a long period busied himself in repairing the devastation wrought by his predecessor
an extraordinary fact that the son of one so hard-hearted should be so kindly, amiable,
It is
&
Malcolm,
"
I.
p. 487.
38
THE
DIN-I-ILAH1
and courtesy
to
1
all,
Abdul Qadir of Muraghah the musician, Queyamuddin the architect and engineer, Maulana Khalid the painter, adorned his court. T2
of parts.'
men
"
says
Bashi,
assemble those
Quran by
scripture in his
By-sundar,
son of Shah
Rukh, was a
great
Poets, artists, scholars and patron of learning. painters found a lord bountiful in him. They
came from
Ulagh,
Iraq,
Pars, Azar-baijan
and from
all
parts of Asia.
another
son of Shah
known
as Zich-i-
barbarians,"
everything
civilised
Dr. F. R. Martin,
"
says
indeed
goes to
show
men,
their
that
they
were highly
and refined
art
the
sake of
In the intervals
between
of
their
they
enjoyed
poetry,
thinking
of
libraries,
and writing
many
them having
composed
"
The
miniature painting
and
painters of
Persia,
India
and
" Turkey,
33
by F. R. Martin.
39
book production in Persia, well deserved be remembered as one of the greatest bibliophiles
of
of the world.
"
Abu
Omar
had a
Sayid
Mirza
sought
n4
"enlightenment
Babar,
recite
"had
a great
and could
poetry.
He
poetical temperament but was not solicitous of writing verses, spent most of his time in reading
books,
historical
and
iV>
poetical.
The
Shahnama
was
lent
at
their
feet for
wisdom.
son, Babar,
is
His
romantic
personalities
in
mediaeval Asia.
r'
He
combined
of
him
the blood of
of
Fargana against enemies which included, amongst others, his own uncle. T he Sunni Khalifa claimed his allegiance as he was
a Musalman.'
7
of Persia
demand-
34
Atml
FazI, Vol.
p.
216
35
36
Babat's
fall er,
Cmar
sister of
Muhan mad
Khan, a regular descendant of Chogtai Khan, the head of Choglai tranch of Timurid house. For the genealogy of Muslim Kings, Lane-Poole ia
excellent.
37
Islam.
40
THE DIN-MLAHI
Tossing like a wave in the midst of the stormy sea, he dashed six times against the
and turmoils
of his
he could maintain
for
an equanimity of
of
spirit, sufficient
composing
intrepid
In
him the
element of
Musalman
an apostate.
Though punctual
formalities
at
observance of
of
family customs, religion without magic and divination had but little influence over him. Babar had,
in his religious beliefs,
many
elements to which an
object.
The
drew from Timur necessity political his profession of orthodox Sunnism (in answer to was equally responsible for Bayezid's reproach),
which
3
making Babar profess Shia doctrine of Shah Ismail. As a mark of his respect to his orthodox Shia 9 suzerain, Babar had to accept Shia-i-Taj,'' though was the term applied to indicate their friend
'
'
relation.
10
He
Shia texts
Babar struck
four
names
of the
first
Khalifas
39
40
41
in
his
name.
The
by Pringle
Kennedy
character
in his
famous work
Great Moghuls."
' *
One
The
is
that
in his
so
bound up
other
of Central Asia, though he had his omens and dreams, his witches and witchcrafts, lived on the whole free from much religious restraints. Nor
native
caused
him
the
to
be
much more
bound.
He had
accepted the
partially
and
his
basis
steppes."
the forests. 4
N
Babar
and
much Humayun
of the social
were
never
Babar hardly
social
followed
is
Sunni
orthodox
;
system which
he enjoyed the prerogative of social freedom. He enjoyed wine cups as much as any other of 42 his family an enjoyment strictly prohibited.
Submission
to Shia creed
was enforced by
political
same and
41 42
names
of
Kennedy, Vol.
pp. 12-29.
Sultan All Mirza, one of his ancestors, drank for 20 to 30 days continuously. Blochmann, p. 58. Timur'a wife drank wine openly a
;
Christia
in
such a party.
Davy's
Institute.
1280B
42
the
first
THE
four
DIN-I-ILAHJ
Khalifas,
were due
to
to
the
same
motive."
Religion seems
regards submission to
Humayun
no worse than
in point of religion
and
Though he was
Persia.
He went
of a
so far as
make
Shia saint
Ardbil in north-western Persia near the Caspian His change of the title of Sultanate of Sea.
Hindusthan
'*
to
Masnad-i-imarat,"
to
smacks
of a
If
complete surrender
father
Persian influenced"
in
his
wine,
of
Humayun
Love men, and
smoke
opium.
with
the learned
tombs and
all
saints
in
line
fall
were
present
him.
his
library
Delhi
is
an
eloquent testimony to his love of study. In short, a spirit of cultural eclecticism, almost
unfettered by the limitations of Islam,
had accepted
great
it
houses
of
Asia
from
which
the
They
Humayun
also venerated
L ight
in his
Some Aspects
of
Muslim
!6.
43
love of
old
social
their
system,
for
with
Shamanic customs,
literary
love
literature
and
with
men, with
their
drinking
bouts and
of
their
lives.
cruel
propensities
of
human
still
was
necessary,
into
still
practice.
horse
were
the signs
was already
then in
in evidence.
The
Sufi
teachers were
possession
of
Hindu
saints
had prepared the soil, and seeds of eclecticism, partly conscious and partly unconscious, had been
sown.
great
ripe
for
the
advent of a
co-ordinate
priest
man and
jarring
a great ruler
of
who would
the
the
elements
two.
The Amarkot in
Sind,
for the
a mother
400 years myriads of saints. He was born of who had behind her a great legacy of the
!t
culture of Transoxiana.
in the
house of a Hindu
shelter
to
Raja
who,
out
It
of
pity,
had given
was no mere accident but a phenomenon, associated with a love for the Hindus which the great Emperor manifested.
Humayun.
44
to
Transoxiana.
CHAPTER
III
many
trial
555, at Sarhind,
of the clutches
legacy of Timur-Lang.
Out
of the
freely.
Shah
before young
to the
accommodate himself
huge
new
age
at the early
task of governing
secret.
fate
Any moment
his
of
grand-
father in India. But Fargana and fortitude and with assistance through courage of the iron hand of Bairam Khan, he surmounted
or of his
the
Panipat in 1556. But even after Panipat, the throne had so many
at
troubles
the
battle of
thorns by
its
side that
it
was impossible
being
for
any-
body
to stay there
without
pricked.
The
Central
India
The
first
refusal to strike
glimpse of the greatness of Akbar was shown in his Hemu 4< How can 1 strike a man who is as good as
:
dead."
The argument of Smith that Akbar killed Hemu, is not convincing. Smith's Akbar, the Great Mogul, p. 39; Tarikh-i-Afghana, E & D.,
Vol. V, p. 48.
45
Empire.
being ruled
by a
Muhammadan
The
little
Bahmani and
heed
the Vijayanagar
Kingdoms paid
Government. In the east, the Kararani and Lohani Afghans controlled Bengal, Behar and Orissa, owing but a nominal allegiance to the Delhi authority. The Shah of Persia still looked upon Akbar and Bairam as his deputies and claimed suzerainty. A firman of condolence
to the Delhi
Imperial
pre-
were watching the course and of events at the centre from where the development
All
boy
of
Emperor's ejection was considered only a question of days and months. But Bairam, a friend
Humayun
the
as
guardian
out
for
of
his
his
friend's
son,
2
though
in the
stretch
end possibly
Tartar
spirit
made him
But Akbar
with an acumen and judgment hardly to be expected in a boy of his age, he managed the ugly situation with astute skill.
the
harem
for
the
infamous son
Adam Khan
pulling the wires of intrigue from behind the veil. Bairam 's absence raised cupidity in the breasts
2
Smith
to contest
is of opinion that Bairam was honourable enough net the throne of Hindustan, He lays the whole blame at the
door of
Maham
Anaga.
46
THE DIN-MLAHI
and Jagirdars and even
of
out
It
whom
to believe
and
task
whom
not
to
believe.
for anybody with the and grandfather having been turned out of their respective patrimonies in Samarkand and Hindustan, with no Bairam to lead the armies to victory, and Akbar as yet within his teens. Akbar had a trying time indeed one defeat would
;
immediately be
revolts in
the
occasion
for
;
simultaneous
all parts of
Hindustan
one undiplo-
matic
move might
;
cost
him
own
Turki followers
might bring
him face to face with currents that would sweep him away nobody knew where. He became convinced that the Afghans could hardly reconcile
themselves
to
subordination
to
the
youthful
to a different race
and with
whom
The Turko-
Mongol
the
who had
puny
kingling.
There was
first
little
possibility
Musalmans
of
against
the
infidels.
The
wave
the
invaders'
had ebbed away by this time. They were as much disunited as the Hindus had been
religious zeal
appearance in India. Fortunately for him, there was as little chance of his enemies making a common cause against him
during the days of their
first
:
The
47
Thus
number of his adversaries made the task of overcoming them one by one easy for Akbar. He thought of playing against the jealous Musalmans with the help of the valiant and much wronged
the very
Hindus.
Babar's instruction to
3
:
Humayun on
still
the
very
fresh
mind
It,
..
You
should not allow religious prejudice to influence your mind, and administer impartial justice, having
regard to the religious susceptibilities and religious customs of all sections of the people.
You should
in particular refrain
cows
You
community
The propagation
of
with
philosophy of his great predecessor, Sher Shah. Sher Shah's government had acknowledged the
desirability of giving
an orientation
to the objective
of
Muslim rule in India. That great Indo-Afghan was the consummated link of history between the untrimmed Turko- Afghans and the civilised TurkoMughals of India. He was the embodiment and an expression of the assimilative forces that had
3
State Library
MSS-
of Bhopal.
48
for long
THE DIN-MLAHI
been progressively Indianising the Muslim newcomers. In him had blossomed forth all that
was
of
best
among
the pre-Akbar
Musalmans
of India.
He had
enunciated and
practised a
for
new
principle
political
philosophy
to
them
in
India,
which
go beyond the orthodox interpretations of the Shariat and to accommodate themselves with the unbelievers in the government of The fact of India which was mostly infidel.
importance about
not that there
this
recommended them
son of Sasaram
large
Jagirdar
in
is
was a
Hindu element
is
is
it it
the
nor
;
that the
that
chief of
started
nor
he
the
inns
for
the
Hindus and
of
his
Musal-
that
the
spirit
administration
either
instead
of
being
of
his
Hindu
or
Muslim.
The
spirit
administration
was
'*
essentially
Hindustani/'
soil,
ness of the
ocean of
its
thought and
in
discipline
successive
'the
Kushans,
the
ancient
past,
was long
upon the crusaders of the Crescent by arms and governmental pressure. India force of Sher made the achieved what Persia had notIndians.
Musalmans
ing
it
for the
most part
be
own.
49
By
the
made
zeal
of
was
over
gradually
inevitable
superiority
idolaters
differences
iconoclasts.
of faith
between the
and the
The
dynasty
the
establishment
of
beyond
of
India
soldiers
had
in
seriously
India,
to
disturbed
that
supply
services
so
the
Indian
the
Sultans
of
had
increasingly
requisition
the Hindus.
Constant Mongolo-
Turkish invasions
during the Khilji and the made for a wholesome union of political
between
Timur.
shoulder
Hindus and the Musalmans against Hindus and Muhammadans had fought
the
to
shoulder
for
the
defence
of
the
Sultanate.
The Chogtai
of
;
invasion
indeed
had
The
in
the
jhe history
rapprochement
was
inevitable
consequence. Thus we see, in the Deccan, when a conspiracy was set on foot in the Bahmani King-
for
with
The
quent
rise
of
petty
chieftainships,
brought the
Hindus
into
prominence.
7-1280B
50
not
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
make
is
any
serious
Empire
that
exp]ained by the
amongst
others,
the
a separate political entity and were willing to make common cause with the Muhammadan brethren.
The
the
idea
of
common Hindu-Muslim
Sher
rule
was
the
dream
of
to
Shah
but
unfortunately
he came
the throne
of
Hindustan in
evening of his life, and lived to rule only for five Adil Shah, though devoted more to the years.
culture of
Hindu music than to the affairs of state, had good sense of handing over the charge of his government to the care of an able Hindu, Hemchandra by name. Indeed, in the defence of the
general of
Sur dynasty, the services of this Hindu a Muslim ruler were invaluable.
By the time Akbar came to the throne of Delhi, the Hindu element in the Muslim administration had become a permanent factor. In social life, many of
the beliefs of the
citadel
some
of those being
teachings of the
Muslim
religion.
Hindu
astrology
,,
divination, magic, so
much
were believed
in
by them.
"
The
miracles of the
Yogis were related by the orthodox writers with as perfect a coviction as could have been given to those
in the
Quran witchcraft was universally believed omens and dreams were paid the greatest attention Even Humayun had fashipned his audience to."
;
51
Hindu manner 5
it
had seven
rooms
named according to the seven stars. He used those rooms according to the influence of the stars. The visitors were allowed to use those
according
to
rooms
on
their life.
Culturally, socially
and
politically there/
was going on a process of fusion. To Akbar, an enemy, be he a Hindu or a^ Muslim, was an enemy of the state and he dealt with him as such. A defeated foe, be he a Hindu or a Muslim an enemy who had submitted
The engaged his greatest consideration. was laudable in a land where Bal ban's practice
punishment of Tughral Beg of Bengal, where Alauddin's philosophy of exterminating the whole
family for the fault of one rebel, were
the
still
fresh in
minds
of
men.
The
gift of
a Khelat or a
throne instead of death to a vanquished antagonist might well have amazed the Turko- Afghans. The
magnanimity of this young Emperor sprang more from his nature than from his policy. Before he .was twenty, he abolished the Jezia and the pilgrim
tax.
The punishment
of
Adam Khan
after his
Malwa and
5
Muhammad
:
left
Rampran Gupta,
"
(a)
(b)
" Mughal Rajbansha. p. 106 " for poets, travellers, ambassadors; moon-chamber the " for religious law-givers and administhe "mars-chamber
trators
;
(c)
6
the
"
"
mercury-chamber
for warriors
and
soldiers, etc.
Elphinstone, p. 372.
52
THE DIN-MLAHI
Liberality, justice
and paternal-
This liberalism
which
in
expanded the mind of the Emperor future became congenial to the growth
of
and
birth
expression
in
liberalism
in
religion.
His
of
his
Hindu house,
7
the
sweetness
Hindu
of
his
consorts
in the
Wan
Humayun
sion
finer
as her brother,
left
an
on
his
mind.
He became
in
that
had expanded his mind her glorious monarchs, and the constant changes of her The Shia political history had filled his mind.
Persia,
tendencies of the land of Persia silently penetrated into him. His early Shia teachers had brought
his
mind
by
The
influence of
10
poems of the Persian mystics. Shah Abdul Latif and his lesson
lost
in Sulh-i-kul
7
were never
Akbar,
p. 178
J.
upon him.
They
see
Najatur Rashid
and Rampran
P. Guiraj, p. 41.
little
Can we not
Sulh-i-kul
trace a
53
mind
to
traces of Persian
influences
on Akbar's
later life
Along with
liberal
his
liberal
political instinct
traits
and
Shia
of saint
worship and tomb pilgrimage, which characterise the Timurids and Mongols of Central Asia, 11 find their
expression in Akbar.
Chittor,
saint
On
the eve
of the battle of
vouchsafed victory. After the victory of Chittor, he actually walked a distance of 220 miles to fulfil
vow and to show his gratefulness to benign God and Saint. The mystic in Akbar would often
his
compel him
chant
for
"
to seek loneliness
where he would
praises of
the
"
whole night
1
'
contemplative
peror sitting on a
Fazl
tells
us that,
God," By nature, Akbar was " in Badauni, we read of the Emstone lost in meditation." Abul " once in 1557, Akbar felt con"
the
man and
he rode
of
off
This was while Akbar was only 14 years old. In 1561 when he was aged about 20 only, he said,
,
spiritual provisions
for
the last
12
Vide ante, Ch. II, pp. 36-37. Babar, on the eve of his battle with
a
to
make
13
Rana Sang, asked his vow with their hands on the Quran. Sufi mode of remembrance (Zikr). See ante, Chap. I, p.
II.
soldiers
22,
and
pp. 202-04.
54
journey,
THE
"
DIN-I-ILAHI
my
J1
soul
sorrow.
This event occurred long before he came in contact with the Sufi brothers. In his
element,
for
his ever-expanding soul was ever crying an expansion and enlargement. Akbar was 22 years of age when his twin sons, Hasan and Husain, died. He was anxious to
visits to
purpose. Salim Chishti, a saint at Fatehpur, blessed him and promised him one, and soon after his Hindu confor the
sort Jodhabai,
Akbar
Khanqah
15
of
where a male child was safely delivered. The child was named Salim after the name of the saint through whose grace the child was supposed to
have seen the
born
at light.
Soon
after,
house of saint Danyal and the child was named Danyal after him.
the
Akbar came to Sikri and stayed with Salim Chishti in his humble hamlet. He was so
In
1
571
profoundly influenced by saint Salim that he resolved to turn the humble hamlet into a celestial
Soon the place was examined immediately. by Akbar himself and the foundation was laid of a city as beautiful as dream and as Fatehpur
city
' '
woeful as
14
its
remains."
In
Quoted
in Islamic
is
15
KVinnnaVi
55
conquest of Guzrat, and while at Cambay, received the Portuguese merchants who came
the
to
pay
their respects to
tance
with
the
immense consequences
But inspite of his
nature, inspite of
inspire
tical
innately
his early
liberal
of
the
attitude
traits
Asian
of
Akbar could
Sunni
hardly
that
of his orthodox
sect
Though
still
Islam
the powers
monarch having been confined within the 10 of the Shariat, he had to depend on the
11
Ulama
for
the
administration
of
the
state.
positions
of the
state,
21
such as the
virtue
Sadr,
Qazi,
Mir-adl
20
and Mufti,
who, by
to
had
be recruited
India
class,
and learning
16
17
18
religion
in
the court,
something
like the
19
Anglicanism
20
21
Qazi means judge. Mir adl is a subordinate member of the Judiciary. Mufti means a thiological expert who explains Law.
56
THE DIN-MLAH1
22
but he had to
go along
2:{
Khawja
In
his
Muhammad
usual
faith
appointed a
Abdu-n Nabi.
His reverence
for
was unbounded, specially as Abdu-n Nabi had come from the family of the great lawgiver
of Islam,
Abu
Hanifa,
who was
universally
res-
officer
of the empire.
"
He was
;
officer
tor
all
and had the powers which the administraand was in charge of general has amongst us
ecclesiastical
lands devoted to
and benevolent
purposes and possessed an unlimited power of conferring such lands independently of the King.
He was
The
also
the highest
law
officer
and might
25
exercise the
powers
of
the
highest
Inquisitor."
prestige of
greater
22
The
Akbar's reign
Badauni.
an interesting
study and
may be
profitably read in
Sadrs at the time of Akbar la) Sheikh Gudai 968 AH, (b) Khawja Md.Qilah 971 A.M., (c) Shaikh Abdu-n Nabi 986 AH., (d) Sultan Khawja 993 A.H., \e) Amir Fatehulla Shhaji 997 A.H (/) Sadr whose name coincides with the title, (g) Abdul Baqir, only Jehan mentioned by Abul Fazl but with no other details.
: ,
24
The
and Sadr.
25
Blochmann,
57
He had
Islam
bribery
been
to
learnt
was
great.
He came
to the
office, after
the
and
corruption of
the
religious
grants
("
Aymas ") had been discovered, "to set things right." Gradually, Abdu-n Nabi acquired such absolute powers that he conferred on the deserving people a whole world of subsistence allowances,
lands, pensions, so
much so that if the bounty of all former kings of Hind were thrown into one scale and
liberality
the
of
this
would preponderate."
ed the
this
grudg-
Akbar 's
law.
belief in
for
him on
grounds of religion gradually put the Sadr above From the point of view of Islam, nothing is
nothing
is
hardly any difference between religion and This explains the absence of any partipolitics.
cular treatise
on
political
Quran
monarchs geneShariat,
rally.
Being the
Islam.
guardian
controlled
of
the
the
the
Sadr practically
side of
religio-political
The
reverence of
Akbar
for
the
Sadr was so great that he would bring him his 27 shoes and place them before his feet.
*6
27
1280B
58
THE DIN-MLAHI
Under the
influence
of
grew to be a very violent and orthodox Sunni. He even grew intolerant, giving orders for the mur" " der of the unbelievers and the term believer was applied to those Muslims only who would follow
the
interpretations of
that time, Shaikh
At
thinker
Abdu-n Nabi and his party. Mubarak of Nagor, 28 a free and theologian, who was much influenced
by the idea of the Millennium, excited the jealousy of the Sadr by his learning and prestige. The
Sadr Abdu-n Nabi and Mukhdum-ul Mulk Abdulla
Sultanpuri
represented
to
Akbar
that
"
Shaikh
Mubarak belonged to the class of innovators and was not only himself damned but led others to damnation." At that time, it was customary to get hold of and kill such as tried to introduce innovations
in
religious
matters
20
"Having
obtained a sort
"
to
remove him," they sent police In bring him before the Emperor."
wrath, they polluted Mubarak's prayer room; down his house and burnt it not satisfied with this, they furrowed the plot of his
they pulled
;
their
homestead land and sowed seeds so that even the last remnant of the house was effaced. Saint Salim
Chishti,
for shelter,
found the Mulla party too strong and advised him to flee to Guzrat. Akbar, the faithful, would
Father of Faizi and Abul Fazl.
II,
p. 198.
59
the
in
faith-
Faith,
of
course,
signified
faith
Islam
as interpreted by the
Mufti.
faith,
he ordered many men, who held the Shia and Badauni tells us that doctrine, to be killed
;
Mukhdum-ul Mulk Maulana owing Abdulla Sultanpuri, many heretics and schismatics went up to the place prepared for them.'* In 570, Mir Hakim Moqim of Isphahan and others were
to exertions of
1
"
30
non-Sunni.
an occasion when
his friends
him
narrow escape from death because he had expressed an opinion in favour of a book Rawatu-i-
on
his
Akab, which was looked down upon by MukhdumAbdulla was interdicted as a bigoted ul Mulk.
Sunni even by an orthodox Mulla
like
Badauni.
During
this period, in
some
instances, religious
considerations
Akbar even in weighed with political matters. On one occasion, his faith in and reverence for the Prophet and his family grew so
great that he did
not
kill
Muhammad
a
Mirak of
Mashad Zaman,
who
for
had
32
rebelled
Mirak was
killed.
Khan Khan
to
Zaman was
30
31
32
The
faithful
now used
Ibid., p.
128.
According
p. 80.
to
Smith the
revolt of
in 1667,
Akbar,
60
visit
THE DIN-MLAHI
the
Ajmer every year the new capihumble hamlet of Salim tal grew round the Akbar swept the dust of the mosque of Chishti
tomb
at
;
Salim.
88
By
and
this time,
Akbar had
Mirzas.
successfully
checked
followers
trapped.
in
success
was
pouring
of
the
from
which she had been suffering since 1526. Now journeys were safe, and commerce was established.
Hindustan became a safe home
for
many who
them.
The orthodox
in Akbar a was being run on purely Sunni lines by Abdu-n Nabi and Abdulla No doubt the country was conquered Sultanpuri. by the sword of Akbar and kept by his diplomacy,
sects
of
Islam
found
still
on the government by
laws.
their
interpretation
the
devout
Muslim, Akbar
their
is
As
Mullas
age-long privileges,
it
the
state.
Power
a jealous master,
tolerates
no
rival;
specially,
religion
is
Darbar-i-Akbar, p. 36.
61
The
beyond the limits of their which were highly offensive from the
view.
his
dominions
the
lands.
of
he made enquiries
He
found that
all
the
Sadrs had been guilty of bribery and corruption. It has already been observed that Shaikh Abdu-n
' '
to
The
and the firman-holder took as much land as he could and kept it as long
often ambiguously .worded
as he
private
purse to the
Akbar found
He,
were uni-
therefore,
took
away
the
Afghans and Choudhuris, transformed them lands and placed the rest at the hands of the Sadr for enquiry and disposal. Every one who held more than 500 Bighas, was asked to prove his title, in default of which he was to lose the lands; " the excess of all a general order was issued that lands above one hundred bighas should be reduced
into
Crown
to two-fifth of
it
three-fifths of
it
should be annexed
this
to
domain lands."
34
In
no time
was
to embroil
Sayurghal
is
a Turki word
it is
it
refers to land
tenance.
Jagir, for
Commonly,
it is
known
as
Madad-i-ma'ash.
is.
differs
from
62
THE
in
DIN-I-ILAHI
35
;
Akbar
a serious rebellion
the
disgruntled
;
Choudhuris
now combined
to
war born
religion.
of politics
As he
ments
of
newly acquired
territories,
Akbar
whole
discovered that
grant-holders,
and
it
examining
of
the
matter, he dismissed
of
many
Badauni that
was out
Mullas that Akbar dismissed them, is not borne out by facts the step was taken from a purely
;
financial
ftinction
point
of
of
view.
As he made no
dis-
he made no difference
punishment, if they were found guilty. If Qazis were found guilty, he would not spare
'them.
Now Akbar
not
let off
Aymas
Sadr
ordered that the Qazis should unless the firmans were placed
for
before
the
inspection
and
verification.
For
number
of
Aymadars came
place
If
to the court
their
from
all
parts of Hindustan, to
Sadr.
one
could
produce
official or
recommendations
of
from
but
; grandee without sufficient backing had to bribe Abdu-r Rasul, the personal assistant of the Sadr.
the court,
men
that
Blochmann,
63
their shares
If
below
expectations, or
there
were no recommendations,
one had no chance of having one's "Ay mas" confirmed. But no one dared complain against
the
Sadr,
for
versally
36
known.
faith
in
him
was
uni-
The
before the
*Oju,'
he purposely spilt water on the grandees standing near him, only to display the wide and un37 Even Badauni, controlled powers he possessed."
a staunch supporter
of
Mullas,
tells
us that he
was forbidden by
his friend
into
Amboa
or
silently
from entering
Badauni
not
38
made
a reference to his
sufferings for
acting
up
to the advice of
Ranthambar and Kalanjar, an invitafrom Itmad Khan reached Akbar for putting an
to the prevailing
end
anarchy
in
Guzrat.
Over and
above the consideration of the great wealth of Guzrat, and of her commerce, what attracted Akbar was its
geographical situation.
89
for pilgrimage
to
36
37
38
Badauni, Lowe,
Vol.
Ill,
p.
121.
Mir Sayid
Muhammad
ships
said
were tyrannical
100
ships.
egotists.
Jahaj-i-Ilahi
Sher Shah's
pilgrim
numbered
fifty only.
64
THE DIN-MLAHI
During his Guzrat expedition, Akbar made acquaintance with Portuguese Christians which was afterwards to develop into something very obnoxious to
the
Mullas.
his
In
this
Das and
adopted son,
Man
Singh, distinguished
the
themselves so
of a banner
much
that the
unprecedented honour
for
first
time
Bhagwan Das indeed an honour which was never conferred on any but a royal Chogtai
conferred on
family and not even on the most honourable families of the Muslim grandees. By
of
Timur's
By
the
573, the
Emperor returned
to Fateh-
of
many
notable persons
came
to offer felicitations
Akbar on his success in Guzrat and one of them was Shaikh Mubarak, who made a significant speech
expressing the hope that the Emperor might become spiritual as well as a temporal leader of the people;
:he
suggestion pleased
it
it
in his
mind
entiire
and acted on
theory
of
The
regarding Akbar 's religious on the assumption that from the very beginning Akbar had a mind to combine the roles of the Caesar and the Pope into one and that the
Smith
views
rests
'
'
speech of the
the idea
this hint
into
at
spiritual
Mubarak worked up
65
definite
end
of
in view.
This ultimately
called
the issue
"
the
Infallibility
Decree
"
makes so much
ended
in a
of
him,
in reality the
political
But complete renunciation of Islam." " Decree was dictated by Infallibility reasons more than anything else. Religion
"
"
had indeed very little to do with its origination. Akbar never had any intention of giving up
or of
his
a prophet. Mubarak's religion posing speech was only in the usual language of Persian
as
came only Mubarak," says Smith, M1 to offer felicitations to Akbar on his Guzrat But Hosain Azad says that Mubarak conquest. came 'for some other purpose/ 12 Akbar was back to the capital, and amongst others Mubarak went to offer greetings to him, for
hyperbole.
'
"
**
by that time, through the intervention of Mirza Aziz Koka, they had been reconciled. In the mean time, Faizi also had won a place in Akbar 's court by his
literary attainments.
ed
to court in
572.
fail to
Abul Fazl had been introducAkbar was a lover of merit, mark the literary attainments
that the
of
Even supposing
were not a part
words used
customary
by Mubarak
the
if
we
take the
Smith
is
very definite
that
The
I.
text
Akbar renounced Islam. But our from which Smith quoted has
Darbar-i-Akbar, p. 76.
E.
76.
Smith. Akbar, p.
9
1280B
66
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
other-
interpret
it
The word used is (^V*). Mujtahid that the mean spiritual headship or was it before him being ignorant of the Sacred Law, Jam'at Akbar was asked to give his decision ? This speech
Does
that
"
"
the
"Mahzar
"
Mahzar
Buckler
"
of
1579.
"
as the
"
was
right
Buckler's conclusion
political
that the
Smith "
was
"
Mahzar
wrong was a
;
document.
shaped. included
registers
A
the
of
very important
part
of
4
this
system
of
branding
royal
45
of
horses/
opening
soldiers
under
Amirs
and
into
Jagirdars,
Crown
lands.
About this time, Suleiman Kararani of Bengal died and was succeeded by his imperious son, Daud
43
1924
Mahzar means
secondarily, petition.
H Branding of horses is very interesting. Lands were granted to Jagirdars and Amirs for keeping regular horses and soldiers in different
parts of the empire.
produced,
when
requ'ied,
and low
class street
men
as royal soldiers.
were introduced.
forehead.
67
Khan
royal
Kararani.
Daud
at
issued coins
had the Khutba read in his name, and seized the Imperial outpost at Zamani
meet the enemy. The story of his conquest of Guzrat was repeated. Along with the expansion of Akbar 's
dominions in the east
his vision also
expanded.
He
offer prayers
company with some 50 persons conof the renowned Shaikhs and Ulama, and used
their
remain in
their
company
till
to
commentaries and
After
state
morning prayers, he would occupy himself business and the affairs of the army and of
jects
;
his sub-
and
'
that
he had
through
this
good rule/
4G
prayers.
And
Suleiman in his way of offering " the cell of Shaikh he ordered that
Abdulla Nyazi Sarhindi be repaired, and (he) built a spacious hall on all four sides of it." He also
finished the construction of Anuptalao.
ihe hall the Ibadat
47
He named
Khana.
48
46
47
Badauni, Vol.
II,
p. 203. to
The
writer
went
Fatehpur
There are
that
it is
so
many
stories
tell
nof possible to
to have local knowledge of the facts. and gossips current regarding Anuptalao which of them represents the real truth.
48
Ibadat
Iradat
Khana Worship Hall, vide Badauni, Vol. II, p. 204; not Khana (Hall of Desire), as some suggested sarcastically, nor lyadat
(Hall of Sickness
Khana
and Sympathy).
68
THE
Just at that time
D1N-I-ILAHI
Akbar learnt that his cousin Mirza Suleiman of Badakhshan was arriving in India. He was a great Sufi and was supposed to
have reached the stage of Sahib-i-Hal (J^ v-^l/). It was in this hall of worship that he arranged for
the reception of his distinguished cousin.
On Friday,
in the Ibadat
go Khana. It was a custom in mosques to have a Jam'at on Fridays when, after the prayer had
to
he used
to the
been said, the learned Shaikhs would discuss and give instruction in the words of God and in Tradition.
That the motive behind the construction of the Ibadat Khana was purely religious, is proved by the fact that it was open to followers of Islam only,
and amongst
the
Shaikhs,
them admission was restricted to Say ids, Ulama and Amirs in the
of
The example
and gratitude
for
Him
that gave of
him
the
of
turning the
*
Khanqah
Niyazi
Sarhindi
who had
joined the
circle
Mahadeva,' were the forces behind the construction The general notion of unsusof the Ibadat Khana. pecting readers is that he built a hall for discussion,
and
that
it
was
two
Sufi brothers
The
condi-
period of his " For many life is excellently painted by Badauni. " the Emperor years previously," says Badauni, gained in succession remarkable and decisive
of
in
this
mind
Akbar
69
;
in extent
day by day
left
in
leisure to
no opponent was His majesty had the world (kingdom). come into nearer contact with ascetics and
and he passed much of his time in discussing the word of God and the word of the Prophet. Questions of Sufism and scientific
[the
late]
Mu'in
discussions,
enquiries
into
he continually
occupied himself in pronouncing Ya Huwa and Ya Hadi 49 in which he was well versed. His
heart
was
full
of
reverence
feeling
for
Him Who
many
is
the
of
sit
would
stone of an old
and meditation on a large flat building which lay near the palace in a lonely spot, with his head bent on the chest, In gathering the bliss of the early hours of dawn."
prayer
it is true that when he built the Ibadat Khana, he was a deeply devout man but ultimately strayed away from the Path and may we ask the reason
;
short,
why
49
'
Ya Hu and Ya Hadi
'
'
I,
p. 203.
CHAPTER
IV
Khana was a
]
building raised on an
abandoned and dilapidated cell of Sheikh Abdulla Nyazi of Sarhind. He had been formerly a disciple
of Islam Chishti but ultimately
he
*
fell
back from
the circle of
at
Mahaand
local
investigation
site of
Fatehpur Sikri
building
'
the
numerous gossips
remains of the
the woeful
to hide
city of
dreams
'
have served
and deeper folds. From references collected from Faizi, Abul Fazl,
others,
it
may
be confidently
The
Khana :--
(a^
(b)
A.D
Islam,
Laotzeism.
(c)
Kubbi Khan's
(13th century
II,
A.D.
famous council of
E.
Pekin,,
pp. 30-31).
(Tarikh-i-Daudi,
p.
445;
&
D.,
Vol. IV).
(c)
II,
p. 203)
There
in
Islam after
every
Friday prayer.
Debates similar
to those
Khana were
amongst the documents presented by Cornel Memoires de literature academic royal des inscriptions et Belles
XLIX,
II,
1808, p. 716,
No. 89 and p. 71
1,
No,
18.
Bad..
p. 204.
The Plan
of the Ibadat
Khana 1575
A. D.
FwJ
Abul Fazal
8
[To face
f,
70.
71
Ibadat
Khana was a
It
sufficiently
rectangular in shape,
at least
which could
accommodate
500 men.
had plenty
of
rooms and balconies. There were halls on all sides and the rooms were separated from one another by means of screens, tapestry and railings. Possibly its situation was near the Royal Palace, if
not
inside
the
palace
garden.
The
situation of
which even
palace of Sikri and the frequent Ibadat Khana along with it, point
Khana was
situated
not
from
it.
The
Munta-
was an octagonal platform on which the Emperor had his seat. The four ministers Abdur Rahim, Birbal, Faizi and Abul Fazl each had his station in a differIn the centre of the Hall ent corner.
khabut Tawarikh.
be open
to
Every Thursday night, the Hall would the Jam'at (assembly) that attended the
Extra meetings were held on special
special meeting
royal prayer.
occasions.
a reception to
was called to offer Maulana Zia Ulla. 5 During this period, Akbar stood head and shoulders deep
3
Consult J.R.A.S.,
1917,
article
Khana have
the Journal of
Indian History,
5.
Muslims reckon
their
So
Bad.,
II,
p. 204.
72
in religion, so
THE
says
DIN-I-ILAHI
fi
Badauni.
He was
passing
through a period of extreme religious susceptibility. Since the birth of Salim. the Khanqah of Salim
Chishi had become his favourite haunt.
ent
At
differ-
hours of the day, he used to spend his time in deep meditation in a small hut close to his place
in
the
manner
he
of a Sufi.
to
ordinary conversation,
used
Even talk on
God,
on
Piety,
on
Law
and
on
Etiquette.
Every night he used to converse with the Ulama and Shaikhs on those topics. For some months
Akbar," says Badauni, observed silence having stopped all egress and ingress in the face of mankind that he might
of
the
year
1575-76,
"
practise
in
the
retirement
7
of
monastic
the
solitude
his
own
Ibadat
garden."
After
construction
in the
of
the
attempt to find a
way
to
God.
Every Thursday night, the Ibadat Khana was decorated with flowers and vases, sweet scents were
6
Badauni,
II,
pp.
203*04.
There are
of Worship.
The
Bharat ItihasL
illustrating
the
These pictures
Marathas
be genuine and were taken from Agra by the to Rev. Heras has published a fine though slightly inaccurate
expanse, quite in keeping with the ever-expanding mind of convener. See post, Appendix B to Chapter IV.
7
Badauni.
II,
p. 203.
73
distributed
Money was
it
learned and to
the
the deserving.
There was
a library inside
after
Hall and
is
known
that
the
Nizamuddin and Badauni tell us that Shaikhs, Ulama, pious men and a few of Akbar's companions were the only people who were allowed to attend the Ibadat Khana discussions. These were on " all kinds of instructive and useful topics. Assemblies went on well for a time but soon a quarrel arose about the seats and order of precedence."' The quarrel for precedence became so vehement that "the Emperor was obliged to assign seats in the Ibadat
1
Khana himself."
Amirs should
the west, the
sit
His Majesty ordered that the on the east side, the Say ids on
the south
'*
Ulama on
on the north." This did not put a stop to the quarrels which sometimes ended very disreputably.
on one occasion, owing to the behaviour of the Ulama, such a horrid noise and confusion had arisen that His Majesty got angry
Badauni
relates
that
"
in
future to report
make
them
leave
to
the
hall/
Immediately
sitting
Badauni whispered
8
Badauni,
II,
p. 204;
of the Ibadat
9
Khana; Akbarnama,
p. 205.
p. 159; E.
&
D., Vol.
V,
p. 309.
Bad.,
II,
10-1280B
74
THE DIN-MLAHI
his side,
by
the
"
If
I
carried
out his
order,
most of
to leave the
Hall."
10
the
Akbar wanted to have a good commentary on Quran and an order was given accordingly.
quarrel arose over
11
A great
were
interpretations.
for
Each
Dalil
authenticity
his
;
which others would not accept there hundreds of such Dalils with all their
in
differences
meaning
and
authenticity.
The
belief.
on
tradition
was more
the scope
or less a question
of
Naturally,
beliefs
of
differences,
resting
on
and
disbeliefs,
The
commands. Therefore the Mullas were dogmatic and intolerant of other men's Moreover the Mullas of the court would opinions. not generally accept any versions and interpretations
imperative
p. 205.
When
;
made
to
the Prophet,
they were
difficulty of
written
down on
is
and 'stone.
were
collection
specially
many
of the reciters
Arabic
language in which dots play a very prominent part. So any change or displacement of a dot, made consciously or unconThis acsciously, makes a world of difference in the interpretations.
a
difficult
of various
interpretations
some
textual difference
in
its
at the outset.
of the
Quran
Source by S.
M.
75
by
bitterness
on
all
The Maulanas went so far as to use their hands when tongue and logic failed to decide the The guardians of the Faith, Mukhdum-ulissue. Mulk Maulana Abdulla Sultanpuri and Sadr-usSudur Abdu-n Nabi, were the leaders in such
discussions.
position,
And they assumed, by virtue of their almost an air of infallibility which was
to
What Akbar could least many. conceit, and, most of tolerate, was pride and all, pride of learning. Against the usual and assertions of the Sadr and Mukhdum, dogmatic
disgusting
Akbar used
their pride.'
to
set
up learned
his
scholars
'
to
break
of
brother of Faizi
and son
way
presenting Ayat-ul-Kursi,
by on the commentary
Quran.
of
He was
;
the Mullas
the role
of
disputants
on
ran high
one day Khan Jalan told the assembly 13 that Abdulla Sultanpuri had given a Fatwah
;
against
Mecca on
grounds.
the
his
payment of the legal alms (Zakat) due upon Towards the end of each year he wealth.
Badauni suggests that Ayat-ul-Kursi was written by Abul Fazl's
w
father
Mubarak.
Badauni,
Bad.,
II,
II.
p. 201.
"
p. 206.
76
THE
to
DIN-I-ILAHI
all
used
make
14
over
his
property
out,
to his wife
it
but before
the year
had run
he would take
assail-
"
conduct,"
out."
contempt" Badauni puts it, were found After the disgrace of Abdulla Sultanpuri,
as
of
His
the position
Abdu-n Nabi became unrivalled. Akbar's reverence for the Sadr was almost a proverb.
He
used to go
to the Sadr's
house
in order to
listen
to his lectures
before him.
his school to
Even Prince Salim was made to attend learn Forty Ahadis. He was already " "
Aymas
and
religious grants.
the Bengal war was over. In went on pilgrimage to Ajmer he reached there on the anniversary of the Saint.
By
that
time,
1576-77, Akbar
Akbar performed
recited
his
usual
circuit
and
and
visit,
the
Verses, offered
prayers
sat
in
meditation.
He
paid
the
entire
expenses
of the
start for
the Haj
and supplied
Further he
pilgrim
them with
articles
for
the journey.
that
issued a general
order
every
would
new get his expenses from the state-treasury. department, called the Haj department, was opened
" Alms are due on every surplus stock or store which a Sunni at the end of the year, provided that the surplus has been in pospossesses
14
session
for
a whole year
If
back,
he escaped
77
over which
he appointed a
Mir Haji.
To
this
post,
"
family.
he appointed one Khawja of Ajmer Six lacs of rupees in cash and kind,
at
were distributed
even offered
jewelled
the
nobe-1
men
of
of
a Khanqah for the use of the pilgrims from Hindustan. His state duties would not permit him
to
Mecca though he had a mind to do so. 16 He followed the caravan bound for Mecca and
visit
clothed
piece
himself
with
half
*'
half
worn and
piece
turbanned,
17
:
without
am
present,
is
There
He had
15
t
fleet
prepared called
18
Jahaj-i-Ilahi
consisting of one
Badauni,
II,
hundred
ships.
III,
Then he gave
not
'
p. 246;
Akbarnama,
is
p. 271.
16
is
not
incumbent
in
faraz.
It
that
no
Muslim Sultan
the
state
India ever
went on
"
pilgrimage to
longer permit
to
Mecca.
When
make
to
duties of
Akbar would no
he used
his
life."
him
to
entrust
this
task
the end
of
J&j
is
..
(Haj by a substitute)
W
Akbar
The
usual cry
of the
pilgrim
-xJ
^AJJI.
Possibly
like
Lowe makes
to
when he says that people did not the original Persian of losing him
;
text
Sher Shah's
fleet
consisted of 50 ships.
78
a
THE DIN-MLAHI
general order that anybody might go on pilgrim-
age and that the Government would bear his exThis system continued for six years and penses.
was stopped only when Akbar found that the money taken from the treasury, on the pretext of the Hajis' expenditure, had been utilised by the Mir-i-Haj
(the
Superintendent
of
Pilgrims)
for
his
own
purposes.
During
of
this
period,
the
After the
discovery
ment band
was
transferred
to
new
called
Karoris.
We
have seen
how,
the
of
Abdu-n Nabi, had lost balance of mind and temper and muddled whole affair. The discovery of the villainy the Chief Qazi and the mismanagement of
"
lands by the Chief (Sadr) of the state,
did
"
Sayurghal
Abdu-n Nabi,
on the
could
not
to
theocratic
side of
their
Akbar
issued
outgrow
settle
influence
and
19
Jezia
for
1565,
temporarily
sought to be revived.
During
W
Bad.,
this period,
II,
Badauni,
II,
p.
284.
Final abolition
was
in 1579-80.
p. 284.
79
nature, extent
in Islamic
up
its
and
validity
Akbar was personally interested in the matter, so it received more than the usual attention As a strict Muslim, Akbar in the Ibadat Khana. could not legitimately have more than four wives but actually his harem contained a large number of
literature.
ladies
side.
from
all
from out-
According
Imam
gave a Fatwah
(not by Niqah)aman number of wives he pleased; when might marry any the point was thrashed out to a nicety, the position of the Chief Mulla was found to be untenable and he withdrew his previous sanction by camouflage.
that
by Mu'tah
This annoyed His Majesty very much," The discussion gradually so remarks Badauni.
took a serious turn
sions
;
"
and
it
was proved
that
deci-
formerly given
the Master.
from thstandpoint
pleasing
As
suspended
and
in his
first
Shia
appointment
Mukhdum
;
was a
at
great loser
by
(1576-77)
Maulana
Fatehpur Sikri and Yakub was sent to Gaur 20 Badauni suggests that as a mere district Qazi.
Badauni gives a good description of these discussions Munta-khabut Tawarikh, Vol. II, pp. 21 1-15.
20
in
his
80
from
this
THE DIN-MLAHI
forward the road to opposition and
open,
and remained so
of the
Empire."
upset
by the
diversity
of Traditions
decrees of
the
Sunni
is
lawyers
refuted
is
observance of
by another, and and emphatic that the strong amounts almost to non-belief and
so
no
alternative
to
between
belief
and
non-belief.
So,
he wanted
had
laid
He
he
Ibadat
and other
their
sects*
schools in
Islam
tear
fine-spun lore
traditions
and
decisions.
The
The
vile
ous epithets
with which
names
of
the
were
sect.
really
painful to
a believer
the
Sunni
The
Sunnis again answered the charges of the Shias in 21 terms which were no less strong and disreputable.
Everybody
had
his
authority
Naturally,!
21
controversy
may be
81
the
different
traditions
on which the
their conclusions, were first to be and then authenticated before they could verified, be cited. It was then that the comparative merits of the authors of the traditions were to be judged and could be finally accepted. Thus in finding out the truth, many unpleasant and undignified things were told, to the disgust and annoyance of this or that party. Even the Sahabis and the
Ulama based
companions
lives
of
of
prophets
were
the
subjected
22
to
list
discussion
of subjects
and
criticism.
Mohsin Fani
gives a
Ibadat
Khana.
They
23
were
1 .
Tradition
of
the
camel
L>4
straying
out.
in
the
Demanding nine
from
their hus-
Separation of
women
first
bands.
6.
7.
The companions
the
giving
up
the body.
80
27
three Khalifas.
of Siffin.
28
8.
War
22
23
Dabistan, Vol.
Ibid., Vol.
I,
I,
p. 99.
p. 100,
Footnote
1.
Ibid
25
26
27
Vol.
Vol.
II,
p. 100. Footnote 2
p.
79.
I.
Ibid.,
Ibid..
Ill,
III,
Ill,
I,
I,
Vol
Vol. Vol. Vol.
p. 59, Footnote
p. 99.
Ibid.. Vol.
Ibid.,
I.
29
*o
Ibid
Footnote
2.
Ibid.,
Ill,
pp/59-60, Footnote 2
11-1280B
82
THE DIN-MLAHI
Now
the ever-expanding
satisfied
mind
the
of
Akbar was
of
no longer
within
limits
only
sectarian creed.
In that age of
scholasticism, the
scholars raised
the
why and
of
that
wherefore of
everything
in
the minds
Representative of the
veil of belief that
age of Renaissance.
torn
The
Akbar was
began
now
to radiate his
luminous horizon.
And
the Ibadat
order of
Khana was no longer confined within the The Ibadat Khana which began as Islam
.
a Sunni assembly and, which after the discussion of the marriage questions, became a pan-Muslim assembly,
now
when
fact,
it
was
opened
to the
Hindus,
In
Fateh-
all practical
purposes, the seat of the first great parliament of n2 In this, Akbar only imitatreligions of the world.
ed what was done by his great ancestor, Qubli Khan, in China ten three hundred and years
before.
33
The
difference
was only
in kind.
At about
a very import-
was
of conof
triangular relations
given in Mohsin Fani.
is
31
33
II,
pp. 29-30,
83
East
the
Muslim
Empires
of
the
Timurid Empire of Hindustan, the Shia Empire of Iran and the Khelafat of Rum. The great Shah Tahmasp of Persia was murdered in 576
1
to breathe freely.
The irksome
Akbar.
of
Humayun were
in
not
unknown
to
Even
some form
or other.
The Shahs
Persia were
growth of so important an
empire on the border, specially when the ancestors of the builder of that empire had been their
vassals.
than that of position was much more secure his grandfather at Samarkand or of his father
in
Kabul, Qandahar or Hindustan. Both sides waited for an opportunity, and it came to Akbar
with the murder of the Shah.
from the diplomatic point of view; even if Akbar were to declare himself outside the Shia fold,
critical
he would automatically
Khalifa of
1
fall
Rum,
for
it
was
just as
all
5th-century Europe
when
Christian
who
part
think
of the
that
the
Khelafat
is
vacant) in any
Already
in 1557, Sultan Suleiman had correspondence with Akbar by which he attempted to establish relations with the Ottoman court through the Turkish admi-
84
ral
THE
Sidi
DIN-I-ILAHI
Ali
take
Katibi.
84
Therefore,
before
Akbar
would
the final step of absolving himself Shia allegiance, he wanted to fortify his from the position aginst the Khelafat pretensions ; otherwise
it
might be for him merely a change from the Shia to the Sunni fold, a change not altogether for the better. So, in June, 1579, he had the Khutba read
in his
was done by his great ancestors, Timur, Mirza Ulag Beg and Babar by which they put themselves beyond the Sunni Khelafat
as
pretensions.
own name
He
adopted the
title
of
Khalifa-uzstyled
his
Zaman
capital
and
as
Amir-ul-Muminin
and
Dar-ul-Khelafat (abode of the Khalifa)^ " His coins bore the inscription the great Sultan,
the
the
exalted
Khalifa/'
after
Khutba was
recited in his
of
name, he
indirectly
the
state to authorise
him
to
outside
the
Of
without the
only with a
authority
view
Indian
Shias,
just
as
the
Tudors
took
the
English Parliament, not because they were weak, nor because they feared the Parliament, but because Parliamentary sanction would
help of the
fortify
their
position
religious
even against
allegiance
the Catholics
to
who
owed
court
'"
the
Pope.
Akbar 's
was
at that
time
full
of
Shias
who
Arnold,
Tnc
85
owed
Persia.
primary
allegiance
to
the Shia
the
Shah Ulama
of
of
the court,
who
that
time, minimised the chances of internal opposition. The document by which Akbar gained that diplo-
known
as
the
Mahzar, which
Smith erroneously translates as the Infallibility in the light of other Decree." But, judged
authentic facts, the
"
political
very slyly and effectively though, by the Sadrus About the year 1577-78, .Sudur, Abdu-n Nabi.
the Qazi
to
the
Abdur Rahman
of
Mathura
3G
Mas
id
which the Qazi had collected for and built a temple, and that when the
to prevent
Qazi attempted
insulting language about the Prophet. The Brahmin was asked by the Sadr to come and answer the
The matter was reported Abul Fazl and Birbal to bring to Akbar who the Brahmin and on enquiry it was found that the Brahmin had actually used insulting language about
charges but he did not.
sent
the Prophet.
35
36
J.R.A.S.,
Now, how should he be punished ? 1924, p. 591-608. See post Appendix A to this Chapter.
p. 128.
Badauni,
ill,
We
Was
it
done
deliberately
86
THE DIN-HLAHI
of opinion that
Some were
an
he should be
fined
and
be paraded through the streets on the back of 87 ass. The Sadr wanted that he should be
to death.
condemned
take
place
without
sanction
of
the
Emperor, the Sadr sought the required sanction of Akbar. But the ladies of the harem stood on
They wanted the Brahmin to be saved; the sanction of the Emperor was not forthcoming. The Sadr now thought that his position would be
the way.
much compromised
if
the
Brahmin
could
not
be
executed and possibly taking the matter as a personal question involving his prestige, he ordered
man
the
was executed.
execution, the
Apart
from the
legality
of
work
of the Sadr
involved
and
his
that of the
Henry
Emperor. he would
have given immediate orders for the execution of the But Akbar was a different man altogether Sadr.
and, instead, he held conversation with Abdul Qadir
and
37
other theologians, to
know what
the law
was
the disbelief in Prophets and non-Muslims and unbelievers who have submitted to the rule Saints by no ground for any breach of agreement between of Islam, gives Actually, according to Hanafi law,
the
Zimmis and
obligation
the
to
Muslims and
in
no
way
absolves
Muslims from
III,
their
safeguard infidel
subjects.
Badauni,
p.
129;
87
point.
Even
Tradition and
brought to bear on the defence of the execution, could not justify the action of the Sadr in this case.
This incident resulted in gradual loss of the position of Abdu-n Nabi whose prestige had already
his decisions
to
on the Mu'tah
in
his
mismanagement
fall
Ay mas.
Badauni informs
us that
this is the
Abdu-n
Nabi
occupy seats and nobody would salute them." To summarise what has been said in course
of the
development of
position
of
facts relating to
the religio-
political
the
events
the
the
its
Ibadat
Khana and
of
organisation
Karoris,
the Qazis
from
of
the positions,
Jagir
branding regulation,
lands,
conversion
lands into
death of Shah
recitation of the
Khutba
decree
Arabic
pretensions
had He had to encounter opposition from expected. whose interests had been touched all parties by his regulations. The Qazis were angry that
Hindustan.
But
was
not
as
Akbar
38
Bad.,
Ill,
pp. 129-30.
Ob
their privileges in
THE
the
DIN-I-ILAHI
distribution
of
lands
had
their
been supplanted by the newly appointed Karoris, monopoly of their judicial authority was broken
the
reservation
of
down by
as
the death
sentence
of
royal
prerogative,
the
principal source
their
income, bribery,
were ejected
had been checked and they from the lands which they had been
long
for
occupying so
This
them.
their
began to eke out their living by starting Mosques and Maktabs. Every masjid had a maktab attached to it and
distant provinces,
the
Imam
of
the
mosque, whatever might be the was a teacher by virtue of These teachers began to spread all
sorts of untruths
and
half-truths
in course of
their
Akbar
to
in the role of
course of their
instructions
Jam'
at
(assembly), excited
easily
and
incited
the ignorant
and
inflammable mass against Akbar, quoting from unauthorised versions of the Quran or interpreting the texts in their
'
own way.
Kul (peace with all) policy of by the orthodox party as a surrender of Islam to the unbelievers and an attack upon Muslim religion. 30
39
'
Smith, Akbar, p.
85.
89
and unsuspecting mass really believed that Akbar had become an unbeliever and many a gossip found their way before the public about the faith and belief of Akbar. In 987 A.H. (1579-80 A.D.) Mulla Muhammad Yazid Qazi of Jaunpur, who was a bitter Shia and who
was
intelligent
enough
to
understand
the
the anti-
Persian
implications
of
Mahzar, issued a
40 Fatwah sanctioning Jehad against the monarch " who has encroached upon the grants of lands Further the strict belonging to us and to God
' '
.
up
of
the
register
of rolls
41
and the
fixing
up
of
the boundaries
areas of the
landholders
version of Jagir lands into Khalsa lands had touched a very influential class of vested interests. They
now
off
focussed
provinces
of
all
and
far-
the regulations of
Shah Mansur
cutting
down
own
*
initiative the
Jehad
a religious war
word
(j^-a.)
means
'
to
strive in the
way of God', i.e., for establishment of faith. The word has undergone many changes in meaning in different ages.
See ante, Chapter III, pp. 60-6 1. Bengal Afghans had never accepted the conquest of Panipat or Sarhind as the last word in their history of India, and they nevei hesitated to avail themselves of an opportunity of rising against the
*3
"
12-1280B
90
THE DIN-MLAHI
in
43
Bengal and 20%' in Behar, by demanding of the general the refund cut, had made the
50%
soldiers
mutinous.
The Fatwah
of
Qazi
Yazid
to
of Jaunpur
was
further strengthened
by another
Fatwah
pour
tled
oil
of the
on troubled waters.
We
Maulanas, the ignorant masses led by them, the refractory Jagirdars, the mutinous soldiers, all joined
and preparations began for the declaraSmith suggests that the tion of an open rebellion. revolt was primarily a religious revolt but his view It was primarily is not tenable in the light of facts. political and Mullas gave sanction to a war which
together
the religious sanction were not behind it, just as was the case on the eve of the French Revolution, when the unwilling
if
and
hesitating
Tiers
Etat
received
the
Divine
Lower Clergy,
to join the
war
XVI.
to look
The Orthodox
their ruler
party
now began
upon
as
Muhammad Hakim
of Patna,
and
started to
conspire against
Jagirdar
Akbar*
Masum Khan
Kabuli,
was
in
upon
were always looked Bengal and Behar, for climate and distance, death. The Mughals considered them like the Andamans as spots of
of to-day.
No
to
soldier
would work
to Bengal and 50% promise an increase of 100% in salary asked to fight against Daud Khan. In to Behar soldiers when they were at Gaur. See Blochmann, thii war. no less than 14 high officers died L
Akbar had
p. 118, footnote.
91
attack from
the east
simultaneously.
The
conspirators
much
encouraged to find Shah Mansur, the Imperial Finance Minister, joining the conspiracy. The
Shah
Mirza
Muhammad Hakim,
of
for the
implication of
to
the Decree
him.
aware of the
fact that
am-
by the Khalifa
and he was
an intervention
44
As
Buckler
suggests,
this
the arrival
of
the
Uzbeg
possibly
46
embassies during
period
was
not
political
that
all
Sultan
possible
Mirza
Muhammad Hakim
Afghan Chiefs declared a rebellion. Masum Khan Kabuli was the ringHe was joined by Masum Khan Far anleader. khudi, Mirza Ma'in-ul-Mulk, Nyabat Khan, Arab Bahadur, Wazir Jamil, Baba Khan Kakshaal and Masum Khan Kabuli defeated Muzaffar others. Khan at Tanda. Akbar sent Todar Mai to reBy January, 1580,
the
cover
Bengal,
who
cleverly
occupied
the
very
44
E.
&
D., Vol.
V, Tabqat,
p. 407.
45
92
strategic
THE DIN-MLAHI
Teliagarhi Pass
46
known
as
the gate of
Bengal and checked the rebels from advancing further to combine with the armies of the other
leaders.
nor
of
Mirza Aziz Koka was appointed goverBengal and Shahbaz Khan was called
back from Rajputana. The gravity of the situaation may be measured from the fact that, inspite
of the
supreme efforts of the best generals of the time, it took Akbar four years to pacify Bengal. Farrankhudi even had followers in Oudh where
they
made
at
rebellion.
1580,
while the
47
now
Akbar thought
move up personally to the north in The conspirator, Shah Mansur, February, 1581.
necessary
was
found out
the
and
executed.
Akbar,
Punjab
rebellion
serious turn
owing
to the imbecility
and incapacity
of the Mirza,
who
46 The pass lies between the Sahibganj (E. I. Ry.) hills and the It is strategically very Ganges with an area of six miles important the natural barrier of the river Ganges and the mountains would be enough obstacle to any that would attempt to cross over. Buchanan's
;
account of
Teliagarhi
in
the National
Magazine
Tili
(Calcutta), January,
was of
caste,
at
is
Dharran
Bhagalpur
But this
119.
not correct.
Akbarnama,
III,
p. 151.
Smith, Akbar, p.
93
Mirza Hakim was practically defeated by himself and Akbar, after pacifying Kabul, restored the
kingdom
to his half-brother
But how
uddin who punished a whole family for the fault 49 of one, to make an example. Akbar sent for
Mulla Qazi of Jaunpur and his accomplice, the Qazi of Bengal and they were thrown into the
river.
50
Many
other Shias
to
* '
different places in
where they
were
horses
and
colts."
file
who
But Akbar did not punish the rank and joined the rebellion, for he knew that the
mass, narrow and bigoted in their outlook as they had been, were mere dupes of those still more
narrow and more bigoted Mullas. So with a view 51 and to reforming and remodelling the Mullas
to
bringing
root,
This
is
about
silent
and steady
reforms at
the
48
measures
He had
acumen.
that
enemy
107.
into a friend.
50
capital of
the
They
move
Church
of
from the point of statecraft ? Knowing, as Akbar did, their deserve attitude towards him, it would have been a criminal folly on the part of
Akbar
51
if
the
refractory
left in their
positions.
made by
in
his
misrepresented
and
apostate.
94
in
THE DIN-MLAHI
the
administration of the
:
Muslim Church
in
Hindustan
(a)
to
any
and every
(c)
Maulana, not duly qualified, would not be allowed to serve as an Imam nor would an unqualified
Mulla be permitted
to teach
in
Maktabs
and Mosques.
(
d)
nomy,
and History
(Chronology) were introduced in the curricula. The post of the Sadr-us-Sudur was abolish(e)
ed altogether in November, 1581, for the power of the Sadr was immeasurably great and unrestricted
and almost parallel to that of the Emperor as it was based on religious sanction. So he substituted the
Imperial
Sadr
(2)
by
six
Punjab,
Delhi,
Malwa and
(4)
Guzrat,
near
52
(3)
Agra,
Sarju
Hajipur
the
Behar, and
this
At about
was a
52
faced
with
another rebellion
sect of
known
as Ilahi rebellion.
called
There
'
Shaikhs
who
themselves
dis-
different
really
time
same
of
Mughal
95
as the Ilahis.
ciples
*
known
They used to utter all sorts of lies and nonsense.' Akbar had many of them captured and asked " " whether they repented of their vanities them
they replied, "Repentance
is
our maid-servant."
They were
and
were
and
to
Qandahar,
given to merchants in exchange for Turkish colts. But this did not destroy the rebellion and they continued to trouble for some years
more
we
find
tingents against
strong con1
585.
53
on December
581
Khana.
and again resumed the debates of the Ibadat So long he had searched for the light but
r>1
had only found it through the eyes of others. He " now started an assembly called the Forty," " whose principle was to decide by reason." The
creeds that were
now
represented in
the Hall
of
Discussion were
(1)
'
Sunni.
Shia.
(2) (3)
Hindu.
Zoroastrian.
Jain.
(4)
(5)
(6)
Sikh.
5S
Badauni,
II,
p. 308.
Vol
5*
I,
Chapter HI.
Bad.,
II,
p. 218.
96
(7)
(8) (9)
THE DIN-MLAHI
Buddhist.
Jew.
Christian.
we
shall
discuss the
forces that
to the
comwere
meta-
APPENDIX
Muslim Rulers
of
A
Rum
Century
in the Sixteenth
"Mahzar"
Whereas Hindustan is now become the centre and peace, and the land of justice and beneficence, a large number of people, especially learned men and lawyers, have immigrated and chosen this country for their home. Now we, the
of security
"
principal
Ulama who
departments of the law and in the principles of jurisprudence, and well acquainted with the edicts
13-1280B
98
which
rest for
THE DIN-MLAHI
on reason and testimony, but are also piety and honest intentions, have duly
first,
known
Quran,
those
of the verse of
Obey God, and obey the Prophet, and who have authority among you/ and second'
ly of the
is
genuine Tradition,
Surely the
of
man who
is
dearest to
God on
;
the day
judgment
the
Imam-i-Adil
Thee
whosoever obeys the Amir, obeys and whosoever rebels against him, rebels
against Thee,'
and
we
have*
(just ruler)
higher in the
points of law).
we
king
of Islam,
in the
Amir
Faithful,
shadow
of
God
world, Abul-Fath Jalaluddin Muhammad Akbar Padshah Gazi (whose kingdom God perpetuate) is a most just, a most wise, and a most
God-fearing king. Should, therefore, in future a religious question come up, regarding which the
opinions of the
Mujtahids
are
at variance,
and
His Majesty in his penetrating understanding an'd clear wisdom be inclined to adopt, for the benefit
of the nation,
and as a political expedient, any of the conflicting opinions which exist on that point, and
issue a decree to
that
effect,
shall
hereby be binding on us
we do
"
Further,
we
think
fit
to issue a
new
order,
we and
the nation
99
shall likewise be bound by it, provided always tha such order be not only in accordance with some
the
nation
and
further
such
privi-
"
God, and
the
the
propagaprincipal
and
is
signed by us,
lawyers, in the month of Rajab of the nine hundred and eighty-seven (987 A. H.)." year
In
Ulama and
discussing
Akbar's
religion,
surveyed
all
the materials
his
in
he had formed
ingeniously and
own
opinions
his
spun
them
into
logically
connected
own
that
conclusions.
The summum
of his findings
is
from the very beginning Akbar had an intention make him Pope as well as King and he only to
*
'
Smith
tells
his readers
that
in
this
transaction
father
Akbar had
of
Mubarak,
The persecution, to and Abul Fazl. which Shaikh Mubarak was a victim from the
Faizi
theocratic side of the
state, is
well
known
to
all
100
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Smith brought in Mubarak to support Akbar in his scheme for the eradication of the Mulla influence over the state and of
readers of Badauni. placing himself at
the State.
the
Though each had his different angle of vision Akbar political and Mubarak personal the result was the same namely, the destruction of the Mulla party. So Smith makes Mubarak after his successful Guzrat come to Agra expedition and make a speech expressing the hope
Emperor might become the spiritual as well as the temporal head of his people.' " The suggestion pleased Akbar who bore it in 2 mind and acted on it six years later in 1579."
that
'
the
Thus
1
Smith very
1
slyly
connects
the the
speech
of of
congratulations of
572-73
with
Mahzar
579.
Indeed
;
the
Mubarak
at this
man
as
of the court of
The
text
of
by Smith,
"
the document,
solemnly recognised
Akbar as being superior, in his capacity of Imami-Adil, to any other interpreter of Muslim law/' and practically invested him with the attribute of Here Smith was encouraged to find infallibility.
support in Badauni. But the view taken by Smith
the light
1
is
erroneous in
period
of
facts
For
Smith, Akbar, p.
16.
101
years
1573-79.
The
interpretations
as
Akbar 's
life
a
during
the
reli-
this period.
We
have narrated
nature of
in detail
Akbar during
the lace
of
this
when we
of
find
him untying
*
'
the
of the
Khanqah
Salim Chishti
do
so.
whole of
'
and ungrudgingly it if was an Did not Akbar place at the religious endowments
of
and
'
Aymas
in the
hands
after
the
Sadr
Even
of
pil-
in the year
1575-76,
the
so-called
hint
Mubarak, did he not make provision for the grims to the holy land of Mecca from the
treasury
practice
for
all
state
and
the
sundry
years
of
and
continue
the
during
?
so-called
Schism
the
(1575-80)
Ibadat
of
Did he not
Khana
to the Shaikhs,
himself very
shrines
of
saints
Ajmer
1
in
the
year
580 ?
'
578, the year before during the year the Mahzar, he chanted the Sufi formula of Ya
Even
hu,
of
Ya
the
Hadi.'
Decree,
Even during
the
famous year
Mecca ? Did he not propose to build a Rest House for the Indian pilgrims at Mecca
Sharifs of
3
'
Ill,
pp. 120-21.
p. 203.
102
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
during that momentous period ? And such a devout man, in course of a fine morning on the
third day of the month of September in 578, manufactured the famous Decree which placed him
1
above the Ulama or the Shaikhs or even above the " the Quran, and which pronouncedly extended autocracy of Akbar from the temporal to the
spiritual side
the King,"
period
is sufficient
to
The explain the issue of the Mahzar of 1579. the light of Badauni interpretation of the Decree in
is
subsequent
must be remembered that Badauni events. wrote his Muntakhabut Tawarikh long after the When a Din-i-Ilahi was shaped and promulgated. not very difficult for him man finds an effect, it is
But
it
cause.
So, Badauni,
finding the promulgation of the Din-i-llahi, sought a background and found it easily in the declaration
of
the
Mahzar
which
preceded
it.
But.
Badauni
others
We
may admit
not
biased
and
not
bigoted
like
Mullas could
or
rather
did
to
political
situation
how
could Smith,
who
had
lose
all
the
command,
Possibly,
103
we have already
suggested, he refused to
open
would defeat
Muslim
in
the Indian
monarchs
That these
Indian events and currents only. monarchs had trans- Indian relations,
was
lost sight of
by the Muslim
theirs
;
historians.
The
fault is not
exclusively
in the
absence of
royal archives
difficult to
and news agencies, it was really have information from far-off countries.
Indian Muslim relations with the Perso-
Thus
the
porary Muslims.
so inclined, he
1
579
by reference
to the
Empire
of Persia
of
Rum.
As
as
relations
The
Khalifa of Islam,
the
Law demands,
all
"obedience from
5
the
of the
Faith.
There
is
Dictionary of Islam
For the Khelafat pretensions over the Indian Muslims, see Hughes, As far back as 121 A. D., Sultan Iltutmish even
1
sought recognition from the Khalifa and the half-Muslim Turk became " " the Shamsuddin^-after his recognition by the light of the religion
Khalifa.
Sepoy Mutiny
trial
The
British
104
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Hence the
fruitful
supplied
many
war amongst the followers of the faith as was the case with the Pope in Christian Europe before 1648. These pretensions supplied one of the main causes for the war between Timur and the Khelafat, ending in the famous battle of 1402 and the transference of the Islamic capital
causes for
(Dar-ul Khelafat) to
tion
Samarkand and
in the
of the
title
of
Khalifat-ul-lillah
assumpby Timur.
These pretensions continued in the family of Timur from 1402 to 1856. 7 To make this claim of Timur to the Khelafat more effective, possibly Abul Fazl
has purposely drawn the genealogy of Timur from Adam and the epithet of Khalifa has been associat-
ed with
all
After suggest-
ing the natural claim of the Timurid family to the Khelafat, Abul Fazl has drawn a parallel between
the horoscopes
8
of
auspicious birth of
to
Timur and Akbar so that the both of them equally fitted them
hold the dignity of Khailfa by heavenly ordination. Even an orthodox Mulla like Badauni used
the
Akbar.
grew
with
the
word Khalifa when he mentioned the name of Abul Fazl almost always associated the
afraid
lest
weigh
to
too
much
British
Indian
Muslims and
the
shake
their
loyalty
the
Crown.
integrity
Hence was
of
the
Khelafat
Egypt and
Syria,
Nuruddin Omar of
Yaman,
7
Iltutmish,
Firoz
Tughluq
of the
of Hindu-
king of Delhi.
1856-57.
8
See Ain-i-Akbari,
I,
105
stress
of
Khalifa-uz-Zaman
to give
more
to
make
it
doubly
effective,
because
assumption of the dignity of the Khelafat was a great achievement which accounts for the prestige
of
Timur and
of
Ulama
the
Bagdad and
Khalifas and
Timurid supremacy over Mecca and Bait-ulMoqaddas and treat this period as one of Schism in
the Khelafat.
In our opinion, the vindication of the
claim of Akbar to this proud position, once held by his great ancestor, supplied one of the foremost
considerations for the
of
1579.
Geographically speaking, the Persian Muslim Empire had very intimate connections with the
Timurid kingdoms
Hindustan.
led
to
in
Samarkand,
the
at
Kabul and
9
in
We
know
circumstances
that
struggle between Sultan Bayezid of Turkey and Timur, ending in the great battle of Angora in 1402. After the death of Timur, his immediate descendants were too weak to vindicate
the
Persians or to the
Khalifas
of
Bagdad.
When
the struggle continued between the Shia kingdom Shah of Persia and the Sunni kingdom of Arabia.
Ismail, the great ruler of Persia (1502-24), restored
the former
9 E. G. Brown, History of the Persian Literature under Tartar Dominion, pp. 196, 204. Beveridge contends that Timur was a Shia (J.A.S.B., N.S., XVII, 1921, pp. 201-04); but he is wrong.
14-1280B
106
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
kingdom and became a rival to Sultan Salim the Grim (1512-20). Ismail forced many of his vassals to accept the Shia faith, which under him became
the national faith of Persia.
remained
kingship of Shah Ismail and looked upon the Khalifa of Rum as their
bitterly hostile to the
the
of Scots
To
get back
king-
dom
at Samarkand, Babar in 1510 and 1512 accepted the Shia suzerainty of Shah Ismail and agreed to wear the Shia-i-Taj, and to strike coins bearing
Shia
Babar thus became avowedly a vassal 10 of Shah Ismail, both spiritually and temporally.
texts.
of his anti-
Persian policy, massacred a large number of Shias, fought the battle of Chaldrain, defeated Shah Ismail
and ultimately transferred the Khelafat to the house of Osman by defeating the last of the 11 Thereafter Salim Abbasids in Egypt in 1517. issued a proclamation of hegemony over all Sunni
believers
all
After the
felt
defeat of
Chaldrain, Babar
himself strong
of
own
strike
line
action.
In
Babar began
coins
bearing the
(Khulafa-e-Rashedun),
and had the Khutba read in his name. The 12 removal of Shia texts from the coins proved his
1
" "
Hammer-Purgstall, IV, pp. 174, 178, 190-91. C. J. Brown, Coins of India, PL X, No. 1,
107
independence of the Shia Shah of Persia and the reading of the Khutba pointed to the fact that he
was beyond
the
hegemony
of the Khalifa of
Rum. 13
When
Humayun,
had
the
Prac-
Humayun
had,
willingly or unwillingly, to
become a vassal of the Shia sovereign of Persia and accepted a commission to lead an expedition to recover the lost provinces of Qandahar and
Delhi under
the
command
of
here that
the
duty entrusted to
Qandahar and Delhi was not an independent duty, it was only under a Persian prince. However feeble might have been the voice of the commander of six years,
acceptance of command under a child of six years proved the subordinate position of Humayun.
this
When Humayun
to explain his
failed
in
his
attempt,
he had
officer
conduct
to
just
as
an ordinary
his
would be required
do before
master.
After
the conquest of Qandahar, Bairam Khan, as Shah Tahmasp 's direct vassal, was given the principality
Qandahar, which was held by him on the same terms M as Humayun held Kabul and Delhi
of
.
13
Badauni,
I,
p. 336;
Memoirs
of Babar,
II,
p.
190; S. K.
Banerji,
Religion of
14
Humayun.
I,
Ain-i-Akbari,
&
D.,
Vol Vl,
p. 221.
108
THE
the relation
DIN-I-ILAH1
Thus
sixth
de-jare
between the
Persian
fifth
and was
monarchs
rather feudal.
further corroborated
by the
and by the
Imarat
period.
association of
the
of
title
of Masnad-i-
with
the
throne
Delhi
during
this
When Humayun
died, the
Shah
of
Persia
did
his
faith-
Shia
vassal,
was
interest
s
Persia
policy
was more
could be
Bairam
Persian
a Shia Sadr-us-Sudur,
selection of a Persian
of
Shaikh Gudai,
scholar,
and
Latif,
in
the
Abul
as
the tutor
the
the
in
young
Persian
Emperor.
Diplomatically
light
in
speaking,
his
trust
Shah was
the
in
placing
Bairam,
intelligent
events.
When
he counted on the help of Persia and would probably have proceeded to Persia where
danger,
the
help of the
Shah was a
15
certainty,
but that
in
Guzrat.
The
between the ward and the guardian was probably anticipated by Shah Tahmasp and this
letter
of condolence
15
is
conoborated
in
the light
of
vents of
580
when
the
Persian monarch.
09
lfi
Akbar on the occasion of Humayun's death. When Shah Tahmasp found that the accession was an accomplished fact, he wanted to make the least use of it, by waiting and watching the trend
of events.
Humayun had
time and,
Timurids
for a
as
days passed,
the
higher.
of
Akbar 's stars rose higher and The Shah was always uneasy at the rise
in
Timurids
India
fail to
and so we
of Persia
find the
inspiration
in 1573.
of
Persia
than himself.
Fortunately for Akbar, by the eighties of the 16th
century the Muslim Empires of the Sunni Khalifa
in 1574 and was succeeded by Murad III Shah Tahmasp also died two years later in 576 and there began a period of anarchy and civil war
1
lasting
for
period
of
years
with
all
their
concomitant intrigues and plots so common in Persian courts. Murad sent an expedition to Persia
through Georgia, which on its way stirred up the Sunni vassals of the Shia Sultan of Persia. Even
16
Tabqat, E.
&
The
letter of
years after
of
Humayun's death the long delay in sending this letter condolence to Akbar may also be explained by the policy of wait
affairs
of
10
THE D1N-MLAHI
" 17 Akbar was invited to assist in restoring order." Akbar was very well acquainted with the deplorable state of the Khelafat's internal affairs.
of the
Inspite
outward glamour of the Khelafat, the Grand Vizir Sokoli was murdered in 578 and the Khela18 fat forces were defeated in Europe and Georgia.
1
Akbar heard these news possibly from Haji Abdulla and Sultan Khawaja who arrived in
Hindustan from Europe at that time. He also received embassies from Nizam Husain of Badakhshan
and from Abdulla Khan Uzbeg of Transoxiana and these embassies were not possibly unconnected
with the
affairs of Persia.
19
So far as Persia was concerned, the condition was no better. The great Shah Tahmasp was
civil war continued, and more than a decade to get to a settled position. The constant rivalry of the Sunni Khalifa and the intrepid raid of the border Uzbegs had placed the Persian Empire in an ugly position.
murdered
it
in
576 and a
took
Persia
weak to retain the proud position of the Safavi dynasty. The weakness of the Safavi Empire in Persia was just in proportoo
tion
to
II
and
Muhammad
the
strength
of
the
Chogtai Empire in
for
India.
Akbar;
is
if
17
The
Ill, p.
invitation
to
Akbar
mentioned
in
Ain.,
18
l
31
Tabqat, E.
&
Vol. V, p. 407.
p. 259,
I,
p. 278.
now, would never come again, for a powerful monarch like Shah Abbas (1587-1629) would make his best
to
would not
prevent
possibly
with success.
affairs of
Muslim Empires, Akbar marked out his time for movement. Accordingly, he intended to devise some means of freeing himself from the politicoreligious pretensions of Iran and religious hege-
mony
that
if
of
Rum.
the
But the
difficulty lay in
the
fact
control
Shia
Sultan
of
under the religious supremacy automatically of the Sunni Khalifa who was the accredited
fall
having recourse to
path of repudiation of the religious hegemony of the Khalifa by having the Khutba read in his own name
had been done by his great ancestors, Timur, Mirza Ulagh Beg i-Gurgan and Babar. Akbar had been taken to task by the Ulama for this recital and Badauni tried to make a caricature of the
as
Khutba
recital
by Akbar,
whom
the chronicler,
venom
made
comhis
midst of the
posed by Shaikh
cunningly
to
was due
12
THE DIN-MLAH1
versions
of
the
Abul Fazl
that
he finished the
Khutba, and
only a repetition of
great ancestors,
there
was much
effect of
behind
the recital.
The
the
recital
had
indirectly
affected
the religio-political
Rum
supremacy of the Khalifa of and the Shah of Iran. 21 But he knew that the
Sunni party might be offended at this assumption, so he tried to lessen the opposition by assuming
the
less
offensive
title
of
Khalifa-uz-Zaman
'
done by Elizabeth when she changed to Henry VIII 's title of the head of the church But the recital of the the governor of the church/
as
was
'
Khutba, along with the assumption of the title of Khalifa-uz-Zaman, remained a sufficient challenge
*
'
to the
Khelafat pretensions of
Rum.
Thus, the
Shia hegemony,
which meant automatic reversion of the Timurid Empire of Hindustan into the Sunni Khelafat of
Rum, was
title
and
recital of the
Khutba.
Now
religious
Akbar began to attack the politico-religious claim of the Shia Shah of Persia in his peculiar way. At that time Akbar 's court could boast of
against,
20
Badauni,
II,
p. 276.
21
to recite the
Khutba
in
the
name
of
Shah
Tahmasp
mark
171
in
generals
the
from Persia.
The
administration
was
Instead of an open declaration unusually strong. against the Persian pretensions, Akbar himself had recourse to the Mahzar forwarded to him by the
theocratic side of the state
22
and indeed
it
was
devis-
to fix the position of Akbar Muslim world by eliminating him from the The Persia." religious and political control of introduction of the Mahzar would always remain a brilliant testimony to the great political wisdom of the monarch. The Mahzar was addressed to him
"
in the
Faith,
who
did not
careful
Shias of
Persia, but
Akbar was
enough to see that the susceptibilities of the Shias and the Persians at his court were not wounded. It
an orthodox Shia
giving
Emperor Akbar
title
or Lord- just, a
or
Nabi and Abdulla Sultanpuri signed it. " One Hadis enjoins, Surely the man dearest
the day of judgment whosoever obeys the Amir,
to
22
God on
Badauni,
is
the Imam-i-Adil
obeys
Thee and
II,
p. 327,
"
should stand separately from Shias, when the Hindustanis, without excepThe list tion, went to the Sunni side and the Persians to the Shia side."
of Shias at Akbar's court given
by Blochmann
is
moie
or less exhaustive.
15-12808
114
THE DIN-MLAHI
whosoever rebels against him, rebels against Thee." Next, the Ulama agreed that "the rank of Sultani-Adil
is
God
slyly
of Mujtahid.
"
Thus
very
that
of
is,
Imam-i-
Adil
of
Hindustan,
the
above
Mujtahid
fact
Persia.
The Ulama
that
there
may be some
of
regarding
the
interpretations
that
'
the
deci-
religious questions.
They wanted
political
the
nation
and as a
expedient
and
opposition on the authority of the decisions of the Shia Mujtahids, which were based on religious pretensions, could
Thus
the
be
*
easily shattered.
Mark
*
of the
words
and
'
as
a political expedient.' The word nation (public) was a new introduction in political terminology, for
the
Muslim
rulers in India,
previous to Akbar,
in
had never
Hindustan
whole except SherShah. Further, the decision might have been due to the
political necessity
which, of course, pointed to the necessity of doing away with the so-called political pretensions of the Shia rulers of Persia.
So
far as religion
freedom given
to
beyond
what has
5
'
been given already.' The question of infallibility did not come from Mahzar either directly or by
implication.
No
Imam,
orders
as
new
of
Akbar by making
in
must be
where
'
Now accordance with the verses of the Quran. is the validity of Badauni's suggestion that
any
religious
question
was
open' ? As we have pointed out already, Badauni's Muntakhabut Tawarikh, written long after the
Mahzar
tions
had been
introduced by Akbar, has been slyly connected with the event of 579 for which there
1
is
no
justification.
it
Therefore,
may
be
safely
said
that
the
Mahzar
1579 was a political document, both and by implication, and that it had no apparently connection with the Din-i-Ilahi, they being two
of
different things altogether.
And by
this
Mahzar
the
aii3
Mughal
in
pride in Timur's
Sunni
orthodoxy
23
his
Akbar/
is
not conclusive.
Vide Some Aspects of Muslim Administration, pp. 156-58. Shah Jahan was given similar powers too. Vide A. H Lahori, Padshanama, p. 7.
APPENDIX
The
Itihash
in
the
Bharat
Sanshodhak Mandal
of the
Poona.
They were
Agra and have been found The in the archives of the Peshwas at Poona. originals are extremely realistic and very faithful
Mughal Court of
in portraiture.
They
the personages
paintings of the
colour,
whom
they represent as
do the
Mughal period generally. The touch, lines and scenery breathe an atmolife into
sphere of
the pictures.
the
of
They
portray
famous debates
life
that
in-
fluenced so
much
Akbar's
and
politics,
and
have
gathered
so
many
and myths. The pictures are all dated 1578 A.D. in which the Ibadat Khana
assumed its cosmopolitan form. So far as the place of discussion was concerned, the first two paintings represent the same
scenery a hill in the background from the top of which a waterfall descended into the midst of the debates and the
members took
are the
their
seats
away
of
from the
something
these
fall
and there
as
paraphernalia
exact
like
worship.
The
by
venue
of
debates,
suggested
Father Heras,
Akbar engaged
in a religious discussion
Reprinted from the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay Branch, 1928.]
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
and
remthe
near
of
to
the
place
where
Hiran
of the
exist
the
or
nants
once
famous
Nothing
Minar
Tower
now.
of Deer.
waterfall
exists
The
an
artificial
one, constructed to cool the atmosphere and water In the third picture, there the plants and trees.
hill
Instead there
cottage which might have probably a Hindu Yogi. There in the absence
cool
spring
the
seekers
after
truth
sought
shelter
from the scorching rays of the sun inside The cottage was surrounded by trees the cottage.
to the
left
and behind.
beautiful
cast of
The lawn
plants
in
front
overlaid with
the whole
and creepers
picture
is
was and
nature in the
indica-
tive of a serene
Though
place
at
first
The
pight.
two pictures took the same place, they were not the same. one was at day time and the other at
the debates in the
In Picture
No.
the
ai^ seated on
on a
front
dais.
Hindu
and
fashion.
of
are
possibly
Faizi
differ-
Abul
in
There
marked
below
ence between
the
crammed and
supplicating
manner
and
the free
appeared
Sufi brothers
THE
themselves.
DIN-I-ILAHI
expressed
sincerity
An
in
extreme
sense
of
may
be read
the eyes
and expres-
sions
of Akbar. Amongst the disputants sitting on the ground, some were Muhammadans and some were Hindus but they cannot be identified
exactly.
An
old
man
with white
flowing beards
rather
prominent.
In this picture,
of
the
eight disput-
Muhammadans.
still
This
shows
that
Muhammadans were
in
the
principal
partisans
extreme
Akbar 's search after God. In the right, there is a Hindu who cannot be
No.
2, those in front of
identified.
In Picture
Akbar and
Salim are
quite
different
is
persons.
certainly
The
other
is
very likely
His long flowing white gown, his round cap (Pagdi), his long white beard are characteristic of a Mobed. His aquiline nose also denotes a
Parsee origin.
He
has
long
round ear-rings
This
is very likely Dastur Mahyarji Rana ^fio reached Akbar 's court in 1582. Akbar was at that
Zoroastrians
traces
to
a
of
he
Zoroastrian influence.
There
are
several
dishes
four
with bread,
lights.
fruits
and other
eatables
and
other
Two
of
The
pair
2.
Akbar
in a religious
worship
Bombay Branch,
1928.]
119
manufacture resembling crude lanterns generally used on ceremonial occasions amongst the Hindus; the way in which the lights are
of
peculiar
placed,
bespeaks the Zoroastrian influence. The lighted lamps remind us of one of the Happy Sayings of the Emperor, "To light a candle is to com-
memorate the rising of the Sun. To whomsoever the Sun sets, what other remedy has he but this P"
Other
identified.
personages
in
the picture
cannot be
there
is
peculiar, that
no
the
the
fourteen.
On
last
extreme
to the last
one seem
in
be Rajputs.
is
is
The
one
with
a bowl
the
front
perhaps a recluse.
possibly
a
To
Chief
the right,
extreme one
to
him.
The
fourth one,
and
having an intelligent look, is a Hindu Raja. Just below him is also a Rajput. The last one in
wrapped all over the body and he has the look of a great has folded hands Hindu Yogi, and his bowl testifies to his renunthe picture
is
;
cie\it>n of
the world.
of the
Muhammadans
No.
3
is
It is
the least.
Picture
three.
is
the
most beautiful
of
the
absent.
very striking that the Emperor himself There are seven persons debating, of
whom
centre
three are
is
Muhammadans
his
the one in
the
an Amir, and on
gentlemen,
Muhammadan
who
look
120
';HE
their
D1N-MLAHI
give
and
white robes
them a
Sufi colour.
They may
who
arrived
on the 20th year of the reign of Akbar Abul Path and Hakim Humam, both
position at
at
Hakim
in
high
the bottom
The left hand man Hindu and his looks are ex-
He has a cap on his head ceedingly intelligent. and a pyjama on. Just next is a Hindu Raja with his Rajput head dress and a royal robe.
On
man
is
beyond doubt
of hair
a European
the nose are
as his
complexion,
training
The
and
peculiarly
Roman.
He
is
very likely
Aquaviva. He holds a fruit, possibly floor. The taken from the assortment on the
serenity of his face
devout expression of his eyes are characteristic of the man as has been
dressed
and the
robe which
is
is
characteristic
of
the
Buddhist.
at the
Smith
no Buddhist
in his
court of Akbar.
Badauni says
Mutakhabut
Samans along with the BrahiUi'.is were responsible for an immense change in Akbar' s
Tawarikh
that the
outlook.
The Buddhist
'
Khana
the
will
be discussed
the next
chapter
in
connection with
face
The
cut of
type
For details of these pictures, see the Bombay British Royal Asiatic
3.
A religious
Aquaviva
Branch, 1928.]
Bombay
CHAPTER V
THE FORCES AT WORK
Section I
The Sunnis
at the
Court of AT^bar
By
birth,
The Chogtai
Turks had accepted Islam and that automatically The quarrel put them into the Sunni fold. between Timur and Byezid regarding the surrender
Kharput was the occasion for the 2 Indeed, this profession of Sunnism by Timur. profession of Sunnism against the religion of Byezid
of
Yusuf
of
was by no means actuated by any sense of religious belief. But what was a diplomatic move with Timur became a religious association with his successors. When Babar was placed between the Sunni supremacy of the Khalifa of Rum and the Shia domination of the Shah of Persia, he was forced to accept the latter, but this profession was by no means a matter of faith. As soon as Babar found turned o^nprtunity, he away from Shiaism. Humayun continued his father's faith, and at the time Akbar was born, Humayun was by faith and
ritual
a Sunni.
But
Humayun
also
;
had
it
to
Ismail
was purely a
of
I280B
122
necessity,
THE DIN-MLAHI
f
His family remained strongly attached to the Sunni creed. This anti-Shia feeling in the
'
harem was
the
to
fall
a certain
of
extent
n
sudden
Bairam.
Bairam, Sunnism was again revived. The Sadrs-ussudur that were appointed were all Sunnis. 4 The
law
that
was followed
Sunni
in the state
was
interpreted
according to the
doctors
like the
Sadr-us-
sudur
Abdu-n
Nabi
and
Mukhdum-ul- Mulk
Abdulla Sultanpuri. Both were staunch Sunnis and were highly learned in Islamic law and
traditions.
Abdul Quddos of Kango. He had journeyed to Mecca several times. His influence on Akbar was so great that the entire endowments and pensions
were
left in his
them
which
usual
only to the
Sunnis with a
object.
Akbar
offered
the
and unbounded Ajmer. Akbar, pilgrimage ^devotion to Abdu-n Nabi, used to bring and unlace the shoes and took lessons from him in Abdulla Sultanpuri of the Quran and Hadis.
Namaj
(prayer),
to
(Charity),
in his
r>
the tribe
*
of
Ansur was a
great
of
scholar.
He
received from
Humayun
the
title
Mulk,
most respected
of the
in charge of the
3
judicial departrpent
of the
state.
India,
*
For a
list
123
"
his
exertions
many
to the place
prepared
them." JLjnder the influence of the Sunni Sadr and Sunni Qazi the whole theocratic side of the state ran on purely Sunni basis.
This was the time
there were
when
in
to
many
The
as
claimants
Mehdi,
postors
.
whom
claimants
invaders
and
grew
destroyers
bitter
of
faith
and
their
their persecution
in
proportion
to the progress
the
Mehdists made.
traditions
To
defend
century-old
and
interpretations
citadel
all
sorts
of
innovations,
imaginary,
and
religiously
guarded
party
to
against them.
Akbar,
active
The
period
peculiar
of
Akbar during
of Faizi
well illustrated in
Akbar 's
refusal
the face
apostate on
extremely delighted to hear of his literary merits. The story of the persecution of the famous
history.
Blochmann,
p. 190.
124
THE DIN-MLAHI
'
he
differed
from
of
Mukhdumauthor.'
it
8
ul-Mulk
in
his
appreciation
an
When
the
Ibadat
Khana was
Sunnis.
the
started,
was
to
the
Indeed,
it
would
be interesting
the
fall of
to
know
reasons
that led
We have already narrated in our previous chapters how the Sadr Abdu-n Nabi and Mukhdum-ul-Mulk
Abdulla Sultanpuri, in course of their discussions, behaved in a most undignified manner and Akbar
had
to caution
9
I
to
mending
Sadr's
their
conduct.
The
the
real
character, in
an unguarded moment of
their quarrel,
jj
The caused a good deal of annoyance to Akbar Mullas had necessitated pride of the Sunni
Akbar 's bringing in scholars like Ibrahim Sarhindi and Abul Fazal andBadauni to 'break their pride.' 10 The questions of marriage and pilgrimage proved
that decisions
were given by the Sunni Ulama not from the religious point but from motives of self-inter11 est. By the murder of the Mathura Brahmin the
Sadr had transgressed a very important royal prerogative. The revenue arrangements and survey of
-
The
9
redistribution
Bad. HI, pp. 114.16. Bad.
II,
of
the Sayurghal
lands
had
p. 205.
W
11
Bad.
III.
p. 128.
19,
11
Blochmann, Ain.
pp. 268-70.
125
After the
discussion
was decided according to the advice of tion, Badauni that decisions on marriage could be given
13 Some any of the Four Laws. Sunni Qazis were transferred from one place to Badauni says, another. from this time the seed of discontent was sown.' "The difference
according
to
'
amongst Ulama of whom one would pronounce a thing as unlawful and another by some process of argument would pronounce the very same thing lawful, became to His Majesty another cause of
unbelief/'
ted that
14
the
away
from the
previously, by their
conduct.
who was
to
who had
refused
appear
Akbar 'with his face shaved,' went to Mecca, only to come back disgusted with the Shaikhs and Ulama for their irreligious conduct* The Mullas were very much upset when Akbar allowed the the Ibadat Khana and their Shias to attend anger was kindled all the more when he threw the gate of Ibadat Khana open to non-Muslims.
They could not reconcile themselves to the idea of Akbar 's discussing the question of faith and religion with the Kaffirs. They felt themselves humiliated and injured. Further the distribution of lands and
13
Bad. Bad.
II,
pp. 212-13.
p. 131, footnote*.
"
Ill,
126
THE DIN-MLAHI
revenue by a Hindu Wazir, Todar Mai, was too much for them. 15 So^out of disgust and from a
spirit
of
vengeance and
self-interest,
the
Ulama
attempts
were made
rebellions, and naturally the measures adopted turned primarily against the Sunni Mullas who had figured prominently in that conspiracy.
of
future
Akbar
found
like
the
existence
of
so
powerful
a dignitary
having
whole of the empire, too dangerous so he abolished the post of the Sadr and divided the Empire into six provincial Sadrs. 1G
religious control over the
;
Abdu-n Nabi was sent to Mecca with Rs. 70,000 on his return, when asked to submit an account, which he could not or did not, he was put into A few days after, he was found strangled prison. 17 a mob. by These were the Sunni Ulama who were so much against Akbar. The whole of our third and fourth chapters had been devoted to show the
religious side of that great
Emperor and his gradual Of course, turning away from the Sunni Ulama. the Sunni Ulama would not have been so much
against Akbar, but for the fact that their personal
interests
!5
had been
affected,
especially
by the
W Blochmann,
p. 273.
127
death to the
Em-
by cutting down their religious endowments and by the dismissal of many Qazis. So far as Badauni was concerned, we shall try to
discuss in a subsequent chapter of our treatise that
venom
against
Akbar
lay in his
suffi-
not been
ciently recognised, while his college fellows like Faizi and Fazl had risen so high. Similarly, per-
sonal motives
levelled
explain
much
of
the
vituperations
against
Akbar by
the Sunni
Mullas, as
would be found
Fathers.
If
in the despatches of
the Christian
Akbar was driven away from the Sunni fold, it was not Akbar s fault but that of the Akbar began his Ibadat Khana with high Sunnis. hopes and the beginning offered great promise.
misreading of the liberal tendencies of the great Central Asian, their stubborn opposition
their
to the eclectic
But
as
manifested
of
in
Akbar,
and
misinterpretations
of
the
into
its
operation to
inevitable consequences
Section II
The Shias
at the
Court of Al^bar
main groups into which Islam is 1 Without divided, are the Sunnis and the Shias.
1
The two
of the Prophet.
According
was the
legitimate Khalifa
128
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
theological
differences
between
tell
the Shia
The
there
difference
is
some
the
fundamentals of Islam.
first
The
Shias
never
accepted the
Ommiyads, nor
and
of
Mecca.
The
places
Islam, was the accredited leader The Shia Sultans of Persia never
Sunni Islam.
submitIn fact,
willingly
geography and tradition separated the Arabs from the Persians so widely that only
culture,
bond
of
religion, without
to
any
common
head,
weld them
into
one nation.
Temporary union there had perforce been between Arabia and Persia but that was the unity of the
Mongols and the Chinese.
Safavi
dynasty,
the
when a
of
occupied
throne
we
find
them
Abu
Bakr,
hold that
;
must be confined to the family, for the Prophet no unworthy can be born.' According
if
by
election,
it
in the family of
truth
is
to
to them, the real be found not in the lines of the Quran but between the lines of
the Quran.
The
secret of Islam
was
told to
Imam
Aii.
Ali told
it
to
Hasan, Zafar Sadiq, Musa Qasim, Ali Musa Raza, Muhammad Taqi, Hasan, They believe that there will be a resurrection when the tru<
out.
129
of
Samarkand
and
Hindustan.
already
pointed out,
Babar and
This
a very
Humayun
the Shia
had
till
Indian history. During his stay Shah Tahmasp in Persia, Humayun's family had to observe the customs of the Shias. His wife Hamida Banu Begum was a
period of
at the court of
Akbar Jami. His brother-in-law was Bairanr Khan, a staunch and orthodox Shia. This contiguity of geography and family associaAli
1
of coarse,
unconsciously
moulded, whatever may be the extent, the thought Akbar's childhood had passed process of Akbar.
in the
mystic land
kings
the
names
of her heroic
spell
and legendary
had
cast their
magic
When impressionable mind of that Indian Boy. he came to Hindustan along with Humayun and
Bairam, he continued
to
deputies
W.
Erskine, Vol.
II,
p. 275.
From Hasan
to
were twelve such, Muhammad Baqir, Akbari and Abu Qasim. that there has been no Imam and the Khelafat is now vacant.
3
Political
Theory
of the Indian
II,
Mutiny by Buckler,
p.
83,
note
Cambridge History
4
of India, Vol.
PP
Sultana Salima, the wife of Bairam, was the daughter and Gulrukh
of Babar.
Begum, a daughter
17
1280B
130
they were.
1556, he
THE DIN-MLAHI
a Padsha in
Bairam,
was under
whose attachment
was
During the regency of Bairam, very pronounced. the whole religious administration of Hindustan
ran on
Shia lines and the Sadr-us-Sudur was a
Shia Maulana
Akbar 's
in
that
early age
and he used
house of Shaikh
Gudai and take lessons from him in the Quran and the Hadis. The early Shia influence on himj was so pronounced that he named his first two
sons Hasan and
Shias.
Husain,
the
two heroes
of
the
When
patron-
musicians,
b
and
beyond
Hindustan,
many
and
Persians
found
for
home
in
Hindustan
intellect
Akbar always
of
intellect,
offered a cordial
welcome
to the
men
he believed that
has no
Maulana Shibli gives a list of 51 poets from Persia, and Badauni mentions no less than 50 and Sprenger makes a still longer list. The fall of Bairam was the signal for the loss
caste.
1
of the
Shia supremacy of
Persia for
all practical
purposes though their pretensions about India conti7 With the fall of Bairam, his Shia Shaikh, nued.
Gudai, also
5
6 7
fell
from power.
life,
His
Ill,
place
was
p. 122.
II,
p. 337.
131
was
effected
and
Mukhdum-ul-Mulk Abdulla Sultanpuri who was the chief Qazi of the state was responsible for an immense number of deaths of the nonfollowed.
more accentuated by the overwhelming power entrusted into the hands of the Sunni Ulama of the state. Akbar, in his usual faith in the creed of the Sadr and Qazi of the state, completely lost himself and was often a silent
all
the
was represented to be a Mehdi. During the supremacy of the Sunni creed (156478) in the state, the position of the Shias was anything but satisfactory.
participate
in
They were
of
not
allowed to
the
functions
and was it
Ibadat
into
the Ibadat
the
Khana was
discussions
their
But
problem of marriage
that
in course of the
Khana
prominence as
to
direct sanction
When
the
Sunni Mullas
to
failed
satisfy
Akbar, he wanted
know what
matter.
of
had
to
Hakim Abul
32
9
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
10
Path,
Hakim Humayun
who came from Gilan near the Caspian Sea. These three Ulama not only attracted the attention of Akbar by their theological learning but Akbar had The eldest of high admiration for them as men.
them, Abul Path, by means of his winning address, soon obtained great influence with the Emperor
though Badauni would like his readers to believe that Abul Path flattered him openly and comply' '
ing with
him
and
faith
and even going in advance of him, so that he was admitted as an intimate companion of His Majesty." Ultimately this Abul Fath got the dignity of a
thousand and had power of a Vakil, an unusual dignity for a commander of a " thousand. Badauni says, he was one of those
of
commander
principal
Islam/'
of
led
Akbar
meals
that
if
relish
his
Humayun was
A very
clever Shia,
Say id Nurulla,
is
mention-
He was
on. the
Vol.
Ill,
Abul Fath.-Blochmann,
p. 424;
Bad., Vol.
II,
p. 211,
p. 233.
10
Hakim Humayun
Blochmann,
II,
p. 474.
p. 214,
"
mann.
Vol.
Ill,
;
p.
233; Bloch-
Hakim
Humam
was the
Hakim Humam but, in fact, name adopted by Hakim Humayun and he was
II,
p.
214; Blochmann, p.
474,
No. 205.
Blochmann,
p, 474.
133
n Abul Fath.
He
wrote a
famous book
Lahore
in
defence of Shia
Akbar both
in politics
and
in
religion
it
was
us,
Mulla
Mahammad
Yazdi.
Badauni
to the
tells
"
Emperor com-
menced openly
of the Prophet)
and
tried
and
told
Badauni remarked that Yazdi along with Birbar, Abul Fazl and Hakim Abul Fath successfully
turned the
contribution
Islam.
14
The
Persian
scholar
in the great
;
metamorphosis was really tremendous and the wide liberalism which was the greatest legacy of
Akbar
extent
to
Indian
to a large
due
to his contact
Shias and
the
Persians.
of
the
Sunni
It
beliefs,
traditions
and decisions
of
in a
generally.
doubts, of
spirit of
spirit
of
venom,
assailed
very
citadel
of
Sunni
belief.
The
inter-
attack
13
made by
the non-Muslims
might be
tion
the
Nurulla was appointed a Qazi-ul-Qazzat at Lahore on condihe would be allowed to decide the cases according to any of four laws sanctioned in Islam unthinkable at the time of
that
or Sadr-us-Sudur
Abdu-n Nabi.
134
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
when
directed
within
its
fold,
it is
more
subtle,
more
more
in
violent.
light
A
of
careful study
of Ibadat
Khana
the
tion,
and of saints in general were disbelieved by Akbar as a result of the controversy of Shias 35 He became convinced that a believer and Sunnis.
might remain Muslim even if he would not put implicit faith in the minute details of the Quran as demanded by the Mullas. The infallibility of the Hadis and the Fiqh had already been
in Islam
Khana now
;
that the
Shias joined
it,
and
of
alone.
The
result
10
the
famous "Forty,"
this
things
owing to the influence of the learned Shias, Akbar was by no means a he liked the Shias because of the freedom of Shia their intellect, because of their polish, and last but
But inspite of
spirit
;
new
their
dignified
manners
in the
amongst
*5
all
nations
that
were represented
IV, pp. 97-1 15
See Appendix
Bad., Vol.
II,
A to Chapter
16
p. 318.
135
adopted some of the Persian not because he hated Islam but because it
He
He adopted Asian Turki them as he had adopted some Central 17 The customs and some festivals of the Hindus.
was
natural in the days of eclecticism.
were introduced
wilful
is
due
to
misrepresentation and
distortion of facts to
represent
him
in the role of
an apostate.
Section III
The Hindus
Akbar 's
at the
Court of Al^bar
To
start with,
position
was very
critical,
had been between the high-handedness of the sturdy Bairam Khan and the intrigues of the wily Maham Anaga and her nefarious son,
placed as he
Adam
Bairam,
Khan.
To
to
counteract
court
the
the
influence
of
he had
good grace
either.
of the
petticoat, but
he could not
trust
So he
was
into
in
else
and he
Amber
teen.
17
he was hardly a boy of nineOf course, by the time Babar had arrived in
in 1562, while
In a subsequent chapter,
that
we
festi-
vals
and customs
historical
background. 1 Smith's suggestion is that the intrigues of the harem wete due to " Buckler also holds the " pro-Moghul feeling against Shia Bairam. a similar view. Behind this pro-Mughal feeling, was the ambition of
Adam Khan
engineered by
Maham Anaga,
foster-mother of Akbar.
136
THE DIN-MLAHI
officers of the
revenue
department, the merchants and the artisians were all Hindus. As years rolled by, Akbar came to realise
that against the
Pathan
spirit
of
stubbornness and
the Turki
alliance
by
his
had stood him in good stead. Dictated foresight and by a spirit of toleration and fair
Abdul
Latif of
Persia
(Sulh-i-kul
policy),
he experimented
Jezia
in 1564.
Muslim system
sovereign
it
of
payable His courage of conviction stood by him in good stead and he attempted that bold
the unbelievers.
1
was
dues
experiment.
With Akbar
"
place,"
believers."
as his
the dicta
it,"
is
were,
"recognise merit
in
wherever ye find
"right man
not
the
the
of
right
intellect
monopoly
the
He
generals
to
and raised
first
Tansen
(originally
Hindu)
ed the
the
be the
Daswa
painter of his
court
Mahadev became
physician and Chandrasen the first surgeon. His court was full of the learned Hindus like Madhu
first
2
Reference
may be made
to deal
to the instruction of
Babar
to
Dr. Sayyed
Humayun Muhammad,
1 ,
and
al Jezia
The
was stopped
Hindu
wife has
truth
behind
it.
137
Ram
Tirtha.
fl
than
four
were
The
greatness of
the
Indian Timurid
it
we take
art, litera-
music,
sculpture,
painting,
organisation,
government and army was as much due to the Hindu contribution as to the Imperial patronage.
But the orthodox section of the
state
Mullas could
not and did not like idea of equal treatment between 7 the believers and the non-believers.
It
must be said
the
to the credit of
Akbar
that,
even
during
period
of
regime of
Sadr and
the
field
of
politics.
Discrimination
the
faith
was made amongst the believers of and persecution was reserved for the
5
6
See Appendix
A at
Names of Nine Jewels Abdu-r Rahim, Raja Todar Mai, Man Singh, Birbal, Taiisen, Hakim Humam, Mulla Do-Piyaja fictitious?), Abul Fazl,
f
Mr. P. Chowdhury) is not supported by a painting that exists in the library of Lala Sri Ramdas at Delhi
to
Faizi.
where.the
occurs.
name
of Do-Piyaja
is
is
mentioned and
his absence.
name
was drawn
after
of
The names of the Jewels are told all members might not be present
that
is
due
to
So the
7
circle of
Gems
contained different
men
at different times.
Todar Mai, a very tried officer of Sher Shah, was appointed Finance Minister, the Muslim grandees petitioned against the appointment and were only silenced by Akbar's snub (Kennedy Vol. I, p. 206.), " Have you not appointed in your estate the Hindus in the department
of accounts
?
When
"
18-1280B
138
THE D1N-HLAHI
suffer-
During the
to
first
who used
prayers with the Emperor. the other sects of the Faith were invited
cussions.
It
when
fied
was only during the last period mind of Akbar, not satisof
the sects
of Islam,
*
wanted
at
to
quench
knowledge
of
that
by drinking
all
the
fountain of
the savants
climes,' as
dreamt by
Abul
Fazl
the
Khana along
Faizi
The Books
of the
Hindus were
translated.
and Batrish Singhasana Haji Ibrahim Sarhindi translated the Atharva Veda Mulla Sheri took up
; ;
Hari-Vansha
were
the
Ramayana and
the Mahabharata
jointly translated
He
called
many
find
other
Hindu
of
learned
men
to his court
and we
Bhatta,
mention
Madhu
Saraswati,
Narayan
Hariji Sur,
Damodar
Ram
Tirtha,
These pandits Narasingh, Paramindra and Aditya. " " the first class in Akbar's were counted amongst
court
"
who
"
as
"
it,
in the light of
and
internal,
in their
understanding
139
views fully comprehend both realms of thought and acknowledge to have received their spiritual power from the throne of His Majesty.
'
'
Amongst
of
other
Akbar, we find
Bhatta,
Ram
Madhu
The
often
Sri
current in
Northern
India
very interesting things about Akbar's connection with Tulsidas, Dadu and Surdas. Tulsidas
tell
is
by Akbar to show some of his miracles but Tulsidas humbly submitted that he had no miracles to show and he was an ordinary devotee of Ramchandra. Akbar had
said to have been requested
heard so
that
many things
he became greatly disappointed and ordered that Tulsidas should be put into prison till he showed a
miracle. Tulsidas in prison began to repeat the
of
name
monkeys, the descendants of Hanuman, the famous devotee of Ramchandra, infested the houses of Agra and Sikri,
It is
said that
due
to
Hanuman.
Every-
affair to
be a miracle of Tulsi-
Thereupon the Emperor released Tulsidas from the prison and gave a general order that
Ain No.
Ain-i-Akbari.
30,
140
THE
D1N-I-ILAHI
killed in the
Empire.
9
And
for
Akbar
is
Dadu
The
sation are
known
to historians.
whose mystic a joy to millions of Hindus, had a long interview with Akbar and was much
Surdas, that blind saint of India
still
by him for his music. Akbar appreciated merit, and he knew how to pick it up and recognise
11
it.
onePurshotham, who had written a commentary on the book Khirad had a long private interview with him and afza, he had asked him to invent particular names for
that
'
'
Badauni mentioned
12
all
things in existence.
Devi,
the
interpreters
of
the
Mahabharata,
sitting
of the castle
on a charpai till he arrived near a balcony, which the emperor had made his bed-chamber." While thus suspended he instructed His Majesty
in the secrets
and legends
of
Hinduism,
in- the
Ramtanu
Dadu
U
12
13
Bharatbarsha, 1338 B. S.
Indian cot.
'
We
men
raised in
Charpai
tenets.
141
the sun
the
and the
unbe-
and
of revering the
chief gods of
livers,
Ram
such as Brahma, Mahadev, Vishnu, Krishna, and Mahamaya. His Majesty, on hearing
further as to
people of the country prized their institutions, began to look upon them In the opinion of Badauni, Devi with affection.
how much
the
was responsible
tion of the soul.
for
Jt
ed by
his
Akbar was very much impressconversation with Devi and not a day
passed but a
new
fruit
of
this
loathsome tree
He
gave private
interviews
to
many Hindu
:
The Hindu
articles of faith.
Their occupation.
(c)
The
influence of pensiveness.
(d)
(e)
(/)
Their several practices and usages. The power of being absent from body.
(g)
Alchemy and physiognomy of the Hindus. The power of the omnipresence of the
soul.
Through them, he believed that men might a hundred years and followed some Hindu and Buddhist practices, which might pro-
142
Birbar,
'
THE
'
D1N-I-ILAHI
'
that
accursed Birbar
'
of Badauni,
15
that
to
of Badauni, who had come dog the court of Akbar in 980 A.H. (I 572-73 A.D.),
hellish
was
he
'
(the
treasure
of
poets)
composing
verses
and
satires,
and
Sun and
Stars.'
He
said that
"
since the
Sun gives
products
all grains,
fruits
and
of
of the earth,
therefore,
and
supports
the
life
mankind,
of
that luminary
;
should be
the object
worship and veneration and be turned towards the rising and not towards the 1G that man should setting Sun, which is the west
that the face
;
should
venerate
fire,
water,
stones
to
and
trees
and
all
;
down
cows and
their
dung
Brahmanihe
Several wise
said,
light
men
at court
confirmed what
Sun was the greater by representing that and the benefactor of its inhabiof the world
patron of Kings,
"
tants, the
and
the
that
Kings
of
are
his
vice-regents.
This was
cause
the
17
worship paid to the Sun on the Naw-ruz-i-Jalali, and of his being induced to adopt that festival for his accession to throne." the celebration of
to
Bad.,
II,
p. 335.
This
turning
away from the west has a sly away from Islam whose sacred place is
turinpr
icference to
at
Akbar 's
west
Mecca
to the
of Hindustan.
17
Bad.,
II,
pp. 203-5.
143
planet of the
day.
in
Akbar's
of
the
introduction
into the
Chogtai harem.
all
of the
Muslims were
dead
pur-
They
fathers,
between the
two
The Hindu wives were given Muslim names and their children were named
families.
fathers.
after their
They
were
not
burnt
their
but
were buried
exist in
in
Muslim fashion
places.
and
tombs
But inspite of their changed environments, the family customs and the social psychology of the ladies could not be altered so
many
easily.
The Hindu
to
princesses
their
in the
harem were
allowed
customs.
follow
own
socio-religious
Yodha Bai was allowed to have her own Hindu cook. The road connecting the Mahal of Yodha Bai and the appartment of the Emperor was
and could not be used by others her Mahal a Tulsi plant, a place
(sacrifice
entirely separate
and
rituals).
Brahmins
Humayun
is
did the
same
man,
an old
trait
movements
Chengiz
planets, theirs
fell
the stars
p. 121,
44
THE DIN
I-ILAHI
her sacred
duties.
used
in
to respect the
Hindu
their
in
great
esteem
tells
for
Jahangir
us
his
Memoirs
whole
ladies
life for
harems permanently.
marriage of
many Hindu customs entered the Muslim As for instance, during the
Salim with the
daughter of Raja Hindu customs were observed
"
on such as lighting the fire and strewing dried rice that the it But must be remembered the litter.
Hindu wives was proportionate to the liberalism of the monarch concerned. 21 Akbar had In Akbar's time, it was the largest.
freedom allowed
to
the
from the beginning a high respect for the Hindus. He was the first of the house of Timur to be born
in
Hindustan.
His
birth
in
Hindu
were
house
as a
from India
when even
speak
of
his brothers
hostile,
not
to
other
Muslims
his
life.
had a
If
very
father
his
wholesome
influence
on
the
opportunity
of
showing
At
p. 225.
"
Laj
"
rice.
Even
at the
time of Aurangzeb's
marriage
paddy,
(Pradip)
p.
and husker
(Anecdotes
were used
of
in
Bad
III,
352.
Aurangzeb,
for
by Jadunath
*1
Sarkar.)
J
R.A.S.,
1869,
and
Hindu
145
the beginning of his reign while he was placed between the crackers by Bairam and Maham Anaga,
it
of
through. His long and varied experience had proved to him that Hindu help was essential in the administration of the
Nearly
50%
Akbar 's army were manned by the Hindus and the revenue department was practically a monopoly of the Hindus so he could not be blind to the sentiments, traditions and psychology of such a major section of the state. He was fortunate enough to have the lesson of Sher Shah before him. Indeed, Sher Shah had only anticipated the advent Like a wise man, Akbar adjusted of Akbar. himself to the change of circumstances and regarded the Hindu princes as partners in the adminisHis empire tration and not as mere subordinates. on co-operation and mutul adjustment. was based
of
;
In their
blind fanaticism,
the
Mullas refused
to
understand
Akbar
and
interdicted
him
as
an
and even branded apostate or as irreligious him as a Hindu. He was not blind to the faults
of
Hinduism
as
to those
of
Islam.
He
did not unhesitatingly believe what the to believe about their religion.
saw, he examined and he believed or rejected. Akbar's views on the Hindu conception of the
doctrine
of
He
Incarnation
the
was
of
at
very
the
excellently
in
put
through
1783B
mouth
the philosopher
course of the
19
discussion
Ibadat
Khana,
146
THE
first
DIN-I-ILAHI
"
You
say
that,
acknowledge one God and then you having descended from his solitude,
God is
not clothed
belongs
like
to
contingency and
manner, you attribute wives to your Gods. Vishnu, who, according to some, represent the Second person of the Divine Triad and according to others, is ackowledged as
supreme God, is said to have descended from His Station, and become incarnate at different times,
the
in the
forms of a
fish,
a boar,
a tortoise and of
of
men.
When
he was
in
the state
Rama,
his
from him.
He was
ignorant
the
knowledge by becoming
one among the sages of India, until he was freed from body; in the form of Krishna,
he was addicted
yourselves
this
tell
to lust
and
deceit of
which you
in
many
there
stories.
You
state that
incarnation,
was
little
of the
wisdom
of
a supreme
who
capable
to
of animals,
worship a boar, a
of a
and you adore the form Mahadev, whom many organ acknowledge to be God, and the female organ as his wife. You seem not to know that irrational
tortoise,
male
as
cannot be
the
creator
of
the
rational
that the
one uncompounded is incompatible with division, and that plurality of the self -existent one is absurd.
Finally
object,
no
per-
147
spirit of free
can accrue
to the
noble."
22
His
trait
from Central
the
Emperor was
gentile
wisdom
of his conception.
In his restrictions,
which he
put
on the
is
unrestricted
burning
reflected
the
human
side of his
in
him we
anticipate a
philan-
like
Lord
William Bentinck
250 years
He
whose marriage those widows, especially of had not been consummated. Many Hindu festi'
vals like
Rakhi
'
(thread) symbolising
'
'
bond
of
unity
and friendship and Dipabali (Dewali, the lights) were followed with due eclat in the same way that he followed the custom of using horsetails like a Turk and the Quesek like a Zoroastrian, and celebrated Christmas like a Christian.
festival of
But inspite of all his social eclecticism and Hindu sympathies, he was nothing but a Muslim.
Section
IV
The Zoroastrians
at the
Court
During the acrimonious debates of the Ibadat Khana, Akbar was convinced that greatness was
not the monopoly of any
particular
religion
and
22
Dabistan,
I,
pp. 73-74.
148
THE DIN-MLAHI
all religions
and peoples. He, therefore, invited reputed saints from all parts of India. As far back as in 1573, during the siege of Surat, when his army was
Kankara Khari, he had made acquaintance with Dastur Mahayarji Rana, the principal teacher of the Zoroastrians at Navasari, which was
encamped
at
The
great
knowledge
of
the
Mobeds
and Zoroastrian theologians was almost a proverb in Hindustan. Even Abul Fazl had, before he joined
the court of Akbar, thought of sitting at the feet of
of
After
576,
when the
Khana took
its
parliament of religions in
the
great
when
theologians
of
Navasari,
through his
governor of Guzrat, Shahabuddin Khan, and Dastur Mahayarji Rana arrived at the court in
He had long conversation with Akbar FazL 1 and Abul The Emperor and his chronicler learnt from " the peculiar terms, ordinances and rites Dastur
1
578-79.
There
is
miracle of
Mahayarji Rana.
metallic tray
By
force
of
in the sky
is
Mahayarji Rana
said to
prayers and
Guzrat concerning
149
of the
Zoroastrian creed
the sun
above
fire."
and
Influence
Dastur
is
found that he
trians to
have converted the Emperor to Zoroastrianism. But Prof. Karkaria, at a meeting of the
Royal Asiatic Society of Bombay on the 8th of
asserted
that
it
August, 1896,
was
not
Dastur
Mahayarji Rana nor the Indian Zoroastrians that changed the mind of Akbar, but it was Ardeshir
that
were responsible
the Zoroastrian
satisfied
Akbar towards
Prof. Karkaria's
Dastur Mahayarji Rana and he invited and this Persian Ardesir was responsible for
with
of
Persia
the
changes in
Akbar.
court
of
He even
Akbar.
doubts
But
if
any
Modi, in his famous article in the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XXI, p. 69, cleared the doubts raised by Prof Karkaria and
profusely quoted from contemporary Muslim authors
(Vol.
11,
Dr
like
Badauni
p. 261)
writings in the
show
1578-79 and
influenced
Akbar's religious
(1782)
to the
practices.
says," several
services
religion, for
which
his
names
of Ardeshir
in
1580-81
was due
in
and Akbar at
that period.
On
came
of
to the court
of
Akbar
1592.
practices in
1581-82 should be
due
to the influence
one
who visited
150
cult.
2
THE
But
the
DIN-I-ILAHI
arguments advanced by Prof. Karkaria are too shallow to warrant such a suggestion.
the
influence of the Navasari Mobed, was gradually drawn towards the Emperor
Under the
was
1685.
He had
Dastur
His
headquarters were
Kaikobad, son of
visited
Though
of
Persia
Arabia, they
still
and
festivities
of
glorified.
In -the
land of
an unconscious love
in the
country
folklore of the
fire,
sun
and
star
Turk,
worship was in the vein of Akbar and every whether he is a Musalman, a Christian, a
Moreover
this
by
no
Abbas
to assist
Mir Jamaluddin
his composition
work
called Ferang-i-Jehangiri.
There
visit
is
did not
Akbar's
On
of land to
Institute of
/bid.
Cama
Magazine, Vols.
20-21.
Vols. 12-14.
151
When
the
Akbar the and star worship, they found in Akbar a congenial and willing hearer. Further, there was Birbal, Emperor's fiiend, with his cult of fire. There were the Hindu ladies in the harem 6 Horn with their and sacrifices to the fire. Gladly Akbar accepted some of the festivals of the
Zoroastrian Mobeds wanted to propound to
'
'
'
'
Christians
in
580-8
the
Persian
festivals
list
and
of holi-
manner
of theZoroastrians.
In 1589, he introduced
'
he had
'
now been
is
names
manners and
6
dominions of Ankara.
Almost every great man of ancient times worshipped one of the Thus Moses worshipped the Saturn, therefore Saturday is holy " on which account day for the Jews. Jesus worshipped the Sun, Sunday is sanctified by him and finally his soul united with the Sun.'* " Muhammad held Venus in So the Christians hold Sunday as holy
stars.
veneration,
wherefore he fixed Friday a sacred day." Yudhisthir also worshipped the Sun and all his greatness was due to that Luminary. Sauras (followers of the Sun) are a sect cf the Hindu. King Ferosh of
Persians was
threat
Chengiz Khan
worship of the
and
7
that
their
greatness
was due
Stars
and the Luminaries For details, see Dabistan, Vol. II, pp. 105-21. Tarikh-i-Ilahi was introduced at the instance of Mir Jamaluddin. work on
financial
In his recent
political
Tarikh-i-Ilahi
1933), the
It
and
has
The
was introduced
in 1589
152
THE
cult of
DIN-I-ILAHI
Sun
lit
Akbar and
to
the Tarikhi-IIahi.
He
order-
"
the
fire to
be
up and never
wear robes of
the the sky.
8
different to
week according
in
He
ring of
*
the
Zunnar.' Quseke and Akbar began to prostrate himself in public before the Fire and before the Sun and when the
"
lamps were lighted in the evening the whole court was required to rise up respectfully." 10 The prostration of
the lighting of
and
wearing of coloured dress according to the days of the week, the introduction of Parsee festivals, the adoption of the Solar Era with ancient
ring,
the
all
to Zoroastrianism
these,
even
if
they
were
true,
conduct
of
the
of
him near
to every
of
one of these
belief
Humayun
HI, p. 51.
his Hall
in the
Audience and
in
house of Timur.
See ante
Chap.
9
1
XXI. Rehatsek's translation Vol. of J.R.A.S., Bombay, ' * It is also a Parsee is correct. Zunnar as Brahminical thread
'
custom.
10
11
Akbar *s
fire
Den was
in
the
harem
Blochmann,
p.
210,
footnote.
153
of
much
so that
the followers
flatter
each
of these
faiths
might
easily
themselves
as having converted
Muslim.
influence
priests.
But
it
must be said
it
to
the credit
of the
was
greatest
their
on Akbar and
tells
Badauni
us that Akbar
of
"
repeat
now began
to
the
name
the
Sun
It
in the
may
he had learnt by his contact with the Hindu Yogis that supernatural agencies could be brought to help
human
actions
by means
after,
of
12
repetition
(Zikr).
Bhanu Chandra Upadhyay came to the court, he was asked to " " and a disc compile the Surya Sahasra Nama was prepared containing these 1,001 names of the
two years
in 1582,
When
sun.
According to Badauni, Mulla Sheri presented to His Majesty a poem composed by him
*
entitled
Hazar Shu 'a,' which contained one thouin the praise of the
sand verses
of
12
Sun. 13
The
praise
34
the
Sun may
also
of
be Christians on lhat
long
'
score.
before
The idea of Jap was ingrained in Indian Sufism. Akbar, he came in contact with the Zoroastrians, used to repeat
Hadi,' as the Sufi foim of repetition.
Bad.,
II,
Ya
In 1582,
it
was an addBad.,
P. 346.
14
Quran, Chap.
20
XXX,
Sura Shams.
I280B
154
THE DIN-MLAHI
the praise of the
Thus
Sun and
As
regards Fire worship, the liberalism of already allowed great scope to the Hindu ladies of
the
Akbar had
harem
'
to
follow
'
and they
performed Horn sacrifice inside the harem. Hom-Kunda' There was also a permanent
'
Fire
Den) inside the harem. When the fire cult of the Hindus, with which he was long associated,
The wearing
Zoroastrians
of the girdle
of
the
by no means proved that he had adopted those marks as his acceptance of the creed. This was only to show honour to the Zoroastrians
and
Mobeds
to
as
he had done
to
honour
in their
the
Christian Priests,
when he appeared
Similar
own
was
costume
receive them.
honour
shown to the Hindu Yogis when he used the 'Tilak' mark on his forehead. As has been already pointed out, this was only to create an atmosphere
congenial to
faiths with
15
the understanding
of
the respective
for
the
time
being.
15
Badauni
Payne, Jesuits at the Court of Akbar, Chap. II, re costume. tells that Akbar used to shave the crown of his head
soul
p. 305.
like
it.
might pass'through
II.
155
The
days in Persia his mother was a Persian lady from Transoxiana. The Parsees in Hindustan and the Persians in Iran in their
in
his
early
common
other
cradle
festivals
was,
in
words, a partial acceptance of the Persian customs. The great names of the mystic Persia
and the
glamour
still
greater
fame
had a
for
him.
May we
created in the
minds of the Persian elements in the court after the blow had been aimed at the Persian supremacy by
The same spirit of toleration the Mahzar of 1579. and equality of treatment that is responsible for the inclusion of the Hindu, Muslim, Parsee and
Christian festivals in the holiday
list
of the British
Government in India, characterised the spirit of the Government of Akbar, when he adopted such festivals as the Persian Naw-ruz and Shariff
,
the
the Christian
of holidays.
16
Mass
and Christmas
16
Festivals that
(i)
Naw-ruz when
at the
commencement
156
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
The
acceptance of some
of
the
formalities
of
him
very fundamental principle of their religion * was questioned by Akbar he attacked the very
;
The
from
which was the cardinal basis of their faith/ " You admit the existence of Mobed, Yezdan and Ahrman, in order that Yezdan may
evil,
God He
but
you
also
evil
that
Ahrman sprung
all just
forth
from the
thought of the
evil
Lord
you are
therefore,
wrong
in the
fundamental
your religion,
astrian
Was Akbar
a Zoro-
(H)
(
19th of the
same month
sun
ill)
Feasts
Aban
(October.)
9th of
Azr (November).
(January),
2nd of Bahman
Illuminations
called Shaban)
on morning following illumination was celebrated a festival and kettle-drum was to be beaten on an elephant's back.
month
"
Dabistan,
I.
p.73.
157
creed
During the early Muslim period, Jainism was a of the South though it was not unknown to
In early
Northern India.
Muslim
histories,
we
find
but scanty references to Jainism, as the Muslims 1 Abul Fazl knew did not come into clash with it.
its
it
doctrines as he
was not Khana was opened to came in. But from modern
historians
other things,
and
When
the Ibadat
Jains also
the non-Muslims,
scanty information
debates,
on
even many
completely ignored the sphere of Jain influence in the thought world of Akbar. Elphinstone, Von Noer, Malleson and even Bloch-
mann
tion.
of
the ques-
In a
spirit
of forgetfulness,
they did
Jain
;
not
mark
in
in his
names
of the
Gurus
al-
the
long
list
of
the learned
list,
men
of course,
tremendously long
classify the learned
ways
or
men
first
according to religion
territory.
For the
was
to the
drawn
in Jaina
Shashana of Benares
3
1
Jain influence
on Akbar.
have begun
1
treatise
on the manners
Asia
embody
its
doctrines in the
Ain
HI. pp.
188-210.
1
13-28.
158
THE
DIN-I-ILAH1
And
of
4
regulations
Akbar
have been
Smith attempted with the Jain influence in a chronological manner but his facts are rather scanty and the Jain
to the Jain influence.
deal
life
is
much more
period of the Ibadat Khana, when the institution assumed a cosmopolitan character,
During the
last
invitations
were sent
His search
was postponed
for
a time
owing
Mirza rebellion in
the
east.
'having heard of the virtues and learning of Hiravijaya, he ordered Sahib Khan, Viceroy of Guzrat, to send him to court,' as he had done 4 years back
from Kabul
in
1582,
when he had
Navasari.
invited
Dastur
at
first,
Mahayarji Rana of
There was,
much
hesitation
if
he would
Jain
do with King
the
or
Royalty.
However,
in
obedience to
Viceregal farman,
at
Viceroy
the
his
Ahmedabad and
The Viceroy
was persuaded
'
to
accept
Imperial invitation
in
the
interest
of
religion.'
offered
him
rich presents
and
own
on the
159
The
party included
Hiravijaya,
Suri.
Bhanuchandra
started
They
on
foot
with such scanty garments on as their order allowed them and without any guard or guide. They covered up the whole distance on foot from
Agra and were received with all the pomp of Imperial pegeantry. Hiravijaya became a guest of Abul Fazl till such time as Akbar would
to
Ahmedabad
Jain
in
the
know
the
name
he would immediately conclude that they were issued by a Jain or Buddhist monarch and not by a descendant of Timur or Chengiz. 8
"
In 1582, the
famous tank
fish
called
Dabul
offered
at
was
to
were closed
but
described by
taking part in
Gum
left Agra in 1583 and Hiravijaya arrived must be dated between 1582 and 1583 when the discussions must have taken place.
Rudolf
So
this picture
6
7
'
Happy
'
Sayings,' Ain.
'
III,
pp. 380-400.
Bad.,
II.,
Regulations of non-killing.
Hiravijaya Kalyan
to the influence
p. 331.
slaughter
1933
was due
p. 137,
of Hira.
Quarterly,
160
THE DIN-MLAHI
pond." hunting was stopped and royal
at that
9
In
the
same
year,
fishing
*
was much
release
restricted.
In 1582, the
the Emperor issued orders for of prisoners and caged-birds and prohibit*
ed
'
the
killing
of
animals on
certain
10
days.'
were extended and disobediwas made a capital offence. ence to them Hiravijaya was given the title of Jagat-Guru or
In 1583, these orders
world-teacher.
thought that
that
he had finished
retire.
he should
The
influence
of
the
profound
credited
in the eyes
his
followers
Jainism.
saint
repaired
to
Guzrat;
on
his
way he
Allahabad.
His
colleague,
at court
mained
'
and Akbar
Surya Shahasra Nama' with him. The colophon that is given below, from the commentary on the
Kadambari,
the
9
10
'
testifies to
the fact of
n
:
Bombay
Islam
167.
There are
also Sufi
sects 'in
who
do not
11
strict
vegetarians.
Sam vat
1711
at
was seen by
Barigaloie in
Hiranand
1933
to
c
;
Muni
Sri Vicaksanavijaya
the difference
was written
at the
time of Jahangir,
of
whom
title
the conferring
the
title
Khushphaham
the
161
12
:
Surya Sahasra
Nama
'
with Bhanuchandra
The
point of interest
is
that
Sun worship
is
not of the Jains, but the fact is undeniable that the praises of the Sun were read with the Jain Muni. Possibly the scholarship of Bhanuchandra
attracted
Akbar and he
13
availed of
the services of
issued
orders
1
80 days
stopping in a
In
14
visited
title.
Akbar at He was
^'
13
(tt)
to
This Siddhichandra
is
possibly
the
Santichandra
of
Rev
Heras.
21-I280B
162
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
places of the
Jains
the
empire.
hills
The
tax
on
pilgrims
to
the
15
Satrunjaya
In
1
Satrunjaya in
secrated
to
was abolished in the same year. Adiswara on the hills of the district of Kathiawar was con-
Hiravijaya.
The
occasion
has been
shown by Akbar
to the Jain
Guru.
We
do
not
hear
much
Jain
of
the
Jains after
when he
saints.
died by
it
as usual
with
But
is
Siddhichandra lived
at
the
title
court
of
Jahangir and was honoured with the ' * i-Zatnan and Khushphaham.'
of 'Nadir-
Section VI
The Sikhs
The Gurus
at the time of Akbar were Das 1552-74 A.D. Umar Ram Das 1574-81 A.D. Arjun 1581-1606 A.D.
Akbar had come to Hindustan, Sikhism was not a very famous creed it was only
By
the time
In
almost
all religions,
it is
so also
it
was
early
Gurus
attracted
163
them steady.
'
Of
an
with
conversation
found
attentive
Umar
on the
Das,
who
died in
574,
Akbar even before the building of the Ibadat Khana. Guru Ram Das is said to have been held in The Emperor gave him great esteem by Akbar. a piece of land, within the limits of which he dug
spirit of
quest in
Pool of Immortality/
as Amritsar or
accounts slate
that possession of
Akbar 's
was disputed by a
Vairagee (recluse)
site of
who
an ancient pool dedicated to Ramchandra, But the Sikh Guru the tutelary deity of his order.
was himself the true The Vairagee could representative of the hero.' produce no proof and Ram Das dug deep into the
replied
haughtily,
he
earth
and
displayed
reservoir.
3
the
ancient steps
*
of
he
'
Demi-God's
that Sikhs
were known
to
Akbar
4
Father Heras
is
the
Ram
Cunningham, History
Dabistan, Vol.
II,
2
3
p. 375.
Malcolm, Sketch,
p. 29
Cunningham, op.
Asiatic Society,
cit.
p. 50, footnote.
Bombay
Branch,
1928,
164
THE DIN-MLAHI
Das on a piece of land granted by Akbar and if Ram Das died in 581 he must have made Akbar 's 1581 while Akbar estabacquaintance before
1
lished
himself
it
at
Lahore much
later
than
1581.
cannot be true that the acquaintance Therefore, of the Sikh Gurus with Akbar dates after the
establishment of Akbar at Lahore.
was
period, arranged
the
Granth
the
mission of
Akbar was
to unite all
Hindustan by one religious bond, he should not have allowed a new religion to grow and develop
in the midst of
On
myriads that were already existing. the other hand, he allowed every man, every
community, nay every religion to develop in its own way and even helped its growth. Tolerance of
Akbar was so helpful to the growth of Sikhism in the time that, to use the word of Mohsin Fani, of Guru Arjun, Sikhs could be found everywhere
'
In
of
the
Punjab,
the
Guru
'
Arjun
was
almost a proverb. During the rebellion of Khusrau he beseeched the help of Guru Arjun not by any men and money, but through prayer.' It is said
that
Arjun had helped him through his prayers and when Khusrau was defeated, Arjun had to pay
very dearly in prison.
3
Dabistan,
II,
p. 270.
cit.
,
Cunningham, op.
pp. 52-60,
165
account,
amongst the most well established religions of India and he has devoted a large space to describe it.
position
of
eminence
for
been impossible had not Akbar looked upon it with favour. His conversation with Umar Das
and grant
of
testimony to
land to Ram Das were eloquent Akbar 's sympathy towards Sikhism.
Section VII
Buddhism
deal
of
There
is
yet
a good
doubt
if
the)
Buddhists played any part in the discussions of the The existing evidence does not Ibadat Khana.
directly
go
in favour
of Buddhist
participation
in
Buddhism
scarcely
in India
was almost
tells us,
Abul Fazl
any
trace
time
past
of
'
the
It
Buddhist
monk
was
different corners of
India, in
Nepal.
a great volume of literature in Hindustan, and was eagerly read by scholars in that age of Renaissance.
When Abul
in Tibet.
2
Fazl
was pining
he thought of
for
satiation of his
intellectual thirst,
visiting the
Lamas
detailed
In
fact
1928,
New
166
THE DIN-MLAHI
study of the Buddhist doctrines in their different forms and he found that Buddhism, though it had
away from the land of its birth as a creed, was strewn and diffused in the thought-world of India. Modern historians have failed to notice any influence of Buddhism in the thought process of Akbar and, in the absence of any direct testimony
fled
Smith have not marked any influence of Buddhism on Akbar. Nizamuddin is silent about the Buddhists,
nor could
we
expect him to
mention them as he
great scholar.
was a mere
court chronicler
and not a
writers do not mention anything about the Buddhists as they have not done in case
The Portuguese
and
Jains.
The
Christian
their
own
sion
or inclination to
others in
Khana were doing. Mohsin bring in the Samans in the role of Abul Fazl has the Ibadat Khana.
that the Buddhists
3
had come along with others into the Ibadat Khana and has not given any account of the Samans. Samans Badauni has mentioned the only
'
'
once along with the Bramhans, as being responsible But Macdonald is of for the changes in Akbar.
*
Samans
'
whereas
Lowe
Akbarname, Vol.
Ill,
pp. 252-53.
167
'
says that
'
the
*
Saman
of
Badauni
is
a Buddhist
of
Saman
is
a loose
believe
form
that
the
Sanskrit
Shraman.'*
We
Macdonald
not correct.
The
discussions were
of
currents
in
If
should be invited.
he could
there
why such an important 'religion of Indian origin should be omitted. If the Samans referred to by Badauni were a Central Asian people,
*
'
as
believe,
why
should
they
religion of
Asian
'
Samanism
had no followers
any
'
was
it
mentioned
4
in
of the religious
'
books with
'
which Akbar was conversant. Further the mention and Brahman Saman of the words together
by Badauni,
of
is
significant.
Badauni referred
to
Akbar jointly. To quote Badauni, "And Samans and Brahmans brought forward proofs based on reason and traditional testimony, for the truth of their own, and the fallacy of our own religion and inculcated their doctrine with such firmness This joint contribution may and assurance/' be due to the joint participation of savants having
*
Badauni,
II,
1.
Akbarnama, Vol.
Badauni,
II.
pp. 252-53.
p. 264.
168
THE
in
DIN-I-ILAHI
much
Hindu
4
common
as
was
actually
*
the
case
'
of
Otherwise and Buddhist philosophy. and Badauni would have discussed the Samans Further Badauni says Brahmans separately. that Akbar used to shave the crown of his head in
'
Buddhist manner.
May
get
to
be found in
possible
to
was
or
some from
Tibet,
Ceylon
Kashmir as he
did actually invite Christians from Goa, Jains from 7 Ahmmadabad, or Mobeds from Navasarai or Iran.
charge of the affairs at the time, was deeply versed in Buddhist philosophy and it was in the fitness of things that Abul Fazl
Fazl,
in
Abul
who was
Abul
Fazl
promised, in his Ain No. 77, to write a detailed as a religious guide to the treatise on His Majesty people' but he could not unfortunately fulfil his
we
lost the
opportunity of know-
ing
first
hand/
is
There
IbadatKhana.
In picture
No.
9
3, described
IV,
we meet with
Father Heras
the
right
as a Bud-
Shraman.
7
But no
J. J.
details
J.R.A.S.,
XXI,
Modi, p.
69.
Blochmann, p.
162.
1928.
Bombay Branck
169
available.
It
Khana
are
may, however, be confidently surmised that the Buddhists are not less responsible than the Jains
promulgation of the regulations regarding the non-killing and similar humanitarian works in confor the
nection
with administration.
10
Beyond
that
we have
no
definite information
court of Akbar.
Section VIII
The Jews
us that the
course of debates. disputants Mohsin Fani records the part played by a Jew in the midst of the debate between a Shia and a Sunni.
the
which a Jew was introduced by the author does not prove that they were held in great There was a good deal of ill feeling esteem.
But the way
in
a Jew and a Christian was always characterised by as much bitterness as the quarrel between a Shia
and a Sunni. Often in the debates, the Christians were silenced by the Jews who disbelieved the
virgin birth of Jesus nor did they accept Jesus as
prophet.
So
far
as
much
iO Jahanara saw the glass panes of Khwrabag of Akbar decorated with paintings of Buddha. Butenschon, Life of a Mughal Princess, p 87.
22-1280B
170
the story of the
eight
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
philosopher
turning
1
a stick
into
and reducing the eight serpents into means of magic. The Jews claimed a prophethood for Moses and based the greatness of Moses on his miracles by ^hich they were charmed. But Akbar almost entirely rejected
serpents
the former stick by the
so-called
miracles
of
prophets as a class.
direct contribution of
We
Judaism to the constructive side of Akbar's faith and beliefs inspite of our posssosion of numerous
'petty details.
2
Section VIII
The
:
A^bar
General Remarks
acquaintance with the Christians dates as far back as 572-73 on the occasion of his
first
1
Akbar 's
of Guzrat.
to
three
short
century
back.
Within
this
influence felt
proficiency
period of time they made their their naval in the south-west coast
;
made them
indispensable
to
many
of
Bay had come in pursuance Bengal. they trade, but when they found opportunities for
No doubt
employment
them.
II,
Section
II,
Chap. X,
Vol.
II,
p. 71.
171
mechahe
nism and
As
shrewd man
1
of
affairs,
occupations in the
south,
which was
at
As
is
usual
with these
the priests
traders
and
adventurers
also
came
all
Jesuits, with
making new
converts.
During the seize of Surat in 1573, the Portuguese came to the defence of the
resistance useless
Dom
to
make peace/'
not
refuse
curio-
As was
sity
usual
with
Akbar,
In
he
did
his
unbounded
Europe."
Akbar
"
made
enquiries about
of
the wonders
of Portugal
About
1576, two
missionaries
came
Peter
Dias.
to
made
favourable impressions
on Akbar.
Christian
The Emperor
Accidentally people, their civilization this was the period when the Ibadat Khana had
the
been
1
built,
The Portuguese
;
Chamtheir
bal,
Bombain, Bassein, Sea, the Persian Gulf the pilgrim hands to a large extent.
2
Daman, Dieu
the
Arabian
in
traffic
of
Muslims
also
was
For
Dom
Antonio's
details, see
Hosten,
172
different
sects
THE
of
DIN-I-ILAHI
were continuing and the ken of vision of Akbar was from day to day,
Islam
wider.
The
limits
of
any
sectarian
doctrines
expanding the great Seeker. The Vicar General Julian was educated enough to satisfy the cravings of not
In 1576, one Pietro Tavaers, a Portuguese
officer in his
Akbar.
employ, also proved useless for the purpose of Akbar. By 578, the relation between the Imperial
1
governor
authorities
of
Goa
former
to negotiate again.
At
Emperor had a talk with him Fatehpur Sikri, about the Christian civilisation and faith. But he
also
could
not
improve
already supplied by
his predecessors.
The Vicar
General suggested that the Emperor might invite the Christian Fathers from Goa who would be able
to
give
him
about Christianity.
Accordingly, the king sent one of his officers Haji Abdulla Khan with his interpreter Dominio Parez to bring the learned men of Christianity
from Goa.
The motive
of
Akbar
in inviting the
Jesuits,, p. 16.
Du
religion.
173
in the text
4
may
be beautifully read
deal
of
Farman
is
Goa.
There
the
a good
controversy amongst
Akbar
in
invit-
Portuguese missionaries from Goa. The colour which has been given to the motive of Akbar, has been according to the angle from which histoing
rians
have looked
at
Emperor.
their
The Muslim
generally
inter-
They
concentrated
and
So the Muslim
letter of invitation
historians rested
to
and
incidentally.
The Portuguese
to
and
their
writings
religious reports
and despatches.
often
The
to
Jesuit
mis-
sionaries
did
not
the
information
to
which
came
them.
Stories
came
all
them and the Fathers accepted them in credulity and put them in their despatches.
Often they could not follow the native language in the absence of an interpreter often they did not
;
entered
the later
them
in their letters
and despatches.
To
186-87.
174
THE DIN-MLAHI
writers
European
rials as
generally
treat
these mate-
But without
minimising
importance,
we would
;
be taken very cautiously firstly because they were not political documents secondly they were at variance with one another
suggest that they should
thirdly
properly
annotated
We may
accept
them
ported
as
materials
for history
when
by other evidences
circumstantial.
description of
As
Hindu
shells lighting candles and lamps at the altar, and Vasco da Gama mistook them for Christian
and
priests.
1
He remarked
there
in
his Travels
that in the
5th
century,
and
priests in the
land of Zamorin.
took Europe
Vasco da
wrote so
Gama
led the
historians.
During the
many letters and sent so that they made their confusion worse confounded. On their way to Sikri, one of the Fathers heard that
issued orders for the
destruction
of
all
Akbar had
mosques.
up
all his
Another learnt that Akbar had given wives keeping only one and distributed
his
courtiers.
the rest
amongst
third
remarked
175
Akbar was going to Goa to be baptised but he could not do so in the capital for fear of a rebellion.
Some heard at Bijapur that Akbar died a Christian. The credulity of the foreigners only excites and needs no comment. The Fathers laughter
came
to
convert
the
Emperor and they were too saying that Akbar had separat-
ed from Islam.
And
there
are
historians
who
Portuguese versions as
Fathers in the
Dr.
V. A. Smith.
was a wide
versions
difference
between the
Portuguese
and
because
Smith's
very
wide
places, and he had not properly handled the sources even when it was not difficult
in
many
to
for
him
the
do
so.
He
so
laid
in
on
Jesuit
testimony
;'
his
immense work
weight
'
Akbar
of
the Great
Jesuit
Moghul
his investigations
the
ought to have been more thorough. the Payne is very right when he remarked that perfunctory nature of Smith's investigations is all
sources
' '
the
more astonishing
in
weight attached to
Jesuit
Smith's
like
and inaccurate
point,
For a
detailed
II,
description
this
Part
I,
252,
176
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Akbar.'
The
peculiar
'
mentality
of
Smith when
he rejected the authority of Abul Fazl on the capture of Asirgarh as forgery and wilful distortion
of
facts'
writers
'
of
'
Jesuit
history.
Smith often
refers to
but he had not had more than a fragmentary acquaintance with Guerreiro's work and,
therefore,
Relacam
he
to
it.
often
committed
Dr.
mistakes while
is
referring
very in-
accurate.
Similarly
Gustav
Von Buchwald
Akbar which he gave apparently bearing on Relacam. His study was so shallow that he mis-
took the very identity of Akbar and Jahangir and the facts of one have been thrust on the shoulder
of the other.
Jahangir invented a method of sealing letters with the images of Christ and the Virgin. But Dr. Gustav
letters
as having been
invented by Akbar and on this flimsy datum, he " Akbar regarded himself built up a theory that
as of
In Chap. IX higher rank than Christ/' Dr. Gustav introduced the story of a discussion in
which Akbar was the chief speaker on the divinity of Christ, but it took place two years after his
death.
this
discussion
by
Payne,
ojt>.
cif.,
Introduction, p.
XXXV,
177
making
it
Akbar's court. 8
Further mistake
Dr. Gustav
was
that
Such instances
of colossal mistakes
the
shall
modern authors who depended wholly on Jesuit versions might be multiplied. Only we
mention Smith,
for
he
is
important authority on
Akbar.
Smith
it
relied
on
Du
first
Jarric's Historia
as a piece of
But if Smith had gone through the few pages of his work more carefully, he would have found from Du Jarric's own version
history.
Historia'
is
is
in
no sense an
to
last
original
work and
H's "
it
a compilation,
a series of
exlracts
and
abstracts
tells
Du
Jesuit
To
"
quote Payne,
as
Historia
essentially
religious
religious
both
not
in
theme
treatise
such,
as
and on
treat
must be regarded/'
therein
To
as
infallible
evidence
Payne, op.
Ibid
,
cit.,
Introduction, p. xxxiv.
Introduction.
23
1280B
178
of history, as has
cal.
10
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
is
unhistori-
On
the whole,
the
the nature of
the missionary
work determined
Their writings were meant to keep the authorities informed of the progress they had made in their
mission,
namely
the
the
condition
of his
of
Akbar's
mind,
the
'
possibility
conversion
in
and
the land
Mogor.' The reports were full of gossips relating to Akbar's so-called apostasy
of
great
up had
the
to the
moment
lurking
of
his
death,
of
the
missionaries
Christianity.
respect
shown
the
to
Father
mistaken
by
of
Fathers
knowledge
European religious intolerance of the 16th century and who could not dream of such liberalism of a non-Christian, unless he was a
confirmed believer
in the
doctrines of Christianity.
the
was monopoly of Islam alone, misjudged Akbar because he was liberal enough to find more or less
believed that truth
truth in all religions
who
as
So
we
10
But
it
must be
Du
Jarric
;
that
he compared
Historia of
Guzman and
Relacam
bit
of Guerriero
he
is
much more
judicious
more moralising.
179
their
of the story
though
lies
angle
was
different,
their interpretations
were
the same.
behind the
bars of
the cage
by
the
Jesuit Clergy
and
Muslim Mullas.
Now to resume, what was the motive that lay behind Akbar 's invitation of the Jesuit Fathers ? Some say that the motive was purely political.
According to them, Akbar did not like the domination of the Indian seas by the Portuguese
;
their
control of
the
eastern maritime
traffic
was
the
too
humiliation to which
subjected,
pilgrims
to
Mecca were
the
were
Emperor, and Akbar 's motive them neck and crop out of India." As the matter was net easy, Akbar had recourse to a tortuous policy of diplomacy and friendship '* " His friendly missions, sent avowedly combined 1J
annoying "
to
was
to turn
' '
with
the
innocent
object
of
acquiring
leligicus
instructions
curiosities,
had a
in
sinister
purpose
also,
and were
utilised as
De
minds
11
of the governor
Goa
that
the Fathers
Du
Jarric,
wrote
in a letter of
Dec
4,
1615, that
This mistake on the part of one who was present in the third mission anvJ who could see things for himself, betiays a lack of knowledge of contemporary events and as such should
in that faith.
180
THE
be
kept
as
DIN-I-ILAHI
13
might
hostages.'
According
to
Maclagan, Akbar wanted the Jesuit Fathers to be used as priests for religious services to his European
11
employees,
authority
of
Maclagan
Catrou
16
-further
suggests
on the
that
Abul
made
give
advised
Akbar
to
chance.
and
Din-i-Ilahi,
Akbar wanted to experiment upon India a third religion besides Hinduism and Islam. Maclagan's view is untenable in view of the fact that if Akbar 's motive was political unity based on religious unity,
he should not have allowed religious freedom
to all.
Some
Christianity
was predestined
chance in
absurdity
for
India
and Akbar
what was
is
wanted
to give a
advance
of the
lo
inevitable.
The
proposition
apparent to wish is the father of thought/ But Payne with much greater sanity attempted to combine 'motif political with motif religious' of
too
'
To them
!3
De
II,
p. 150.
in
employed and they were too much scattered in the Empire to demand the services of bishops from Goa. If such motive did at all exist, it must have been mentioned in the text of the
14
This
as the
number
of Chirstians
Akbar 's
service
was
too small
Farm an.
!5
Histoire
Generale
Edition
1705, p. 96.
been 4 years
cnly end a
and was a young man of 20, and still a full-b^cded IVutljnn, moreover he \v?s never found
in the court
biathi'
to
have
been
181
missionaries.
study of the
view
of the
that
period of his
life,
us
that
the
invitation
political
and secondarily
spirit
temperament
period ot
of
The
creed
the influence
the
Sunni
ground owing to their undignified vituperations on the companions of the Prophet and on the Sunnis. The Zoroaslrian Daslur Mahyarji Rana had dazzled
the Shias
had
lost their
Akbar
personal
magnetism
with
this
and
the
Yogis,
century-old
ph losophy and the Tantras, had made a favourtheir sacred books able impression on his mind
;
had
filtered
into
Akbar
mind
through
trans-
lation.
Stray acquaintance
made with
lover
of
mind
of
10
Akbar
wisdom
as he
was
desired to have his ken of and enlightened through discourses vision expanded with the Christian priests whose Sacred Books
by nature.
He now
had
been referred
the
to
in
the
Quran
If
as
Ahli
Kitab or
Revealed Books.
"
sa>s,
the invitation
"
Biochmann
Akbar was a
Sufi at heart,
p. 210.
182
to Tulsidas,
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Dadu, Surdas, Mahayarji Rana or Ram Das before theFarman to Goa, or to Hiravijaya and
Bhanuchandra
political
a poiltical motive
Christians
relations
?
It
behind
be
the
invitation
to
the
may
that there
were
political
and
that
the
was not
estab-
(Akbar like Asok had not ceased to be a king because he had become a religious devotee.)
not deprive
invitation.
Specially
the
way
in
which Akbar received the missionaries on their arrival and treated them during their stay, did not
justify the
remark
'
that
a tortuous duplicity
'
was
guiding all the transactions of Akbar in his relations with the Portuguese.
As
usual in
Europe
of
the 16th
century, the
monarchs were almost all seized with the motive of proselytisation, and a wave of religious zeal
explains
many
of
their
political
actions.
Behind
the
both politics
of
and
religion
co-existed.
Any
one
two,
other,
was
sufficient
enough
to decide in
favour of
the
acceptance of
the invitation.
But so
them-
many
of
them were
'
sincerely
the
great
Mogor
183
and evangelisation of the dominions of the Mogor.' 17 At best it was so up to the end of the second mission in If they were to some extent 59
1 1
.
was
of
them.
As Moreland
is
observes,
religious
to
all
the mission
was
and
political
motives which
the
key
activities of
from
traders' point of
though not always a justification in the missionary zeal by which the rulers of the country were 18 We do not fully agree with distinguished."
" Akbar was influenced Payne when he says that, by both religious and political motives and the
former was quite as strong and real in his
in
case
as
theirs."
We
did
it
in this
way
political
that
Akbar
derive
some
it
advantage
from
direct
contact
with
the
was
incidental
and was hardly ever premeditated. On the other hand, Akbar was often misunderstood and misjudged because of the Portuguese aspect
of the question
conversion of
17
the
Mughal and
that
the
Similar attempts have I-een made by the Christians from time to time in the Turki House, see ante, Chap. II, p. 62.
l
184
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
start
to
finish.
taken
generally
by contemtravellers
English
trade
writers
and
who
Indian
were
seas.
time
to
dominating
if
the
According
them,
trade
guese movements,
politics
Emperor's. The perspective of the English meichant man was the L.-S.-D. in the 16th century; so
they could not
their
follow
Portuguese currents in
the
services
of
in
all
details.
Of
course,
the
missionaries, at
least
the
later
stages
of
the
missions, were utilised for securing commercial and No doubt the plans of the political privileges.
English
visited
merchant
trade
adventurer
Mildenhall
who
of
his
Akbar's court in
a
1603
for
obtaining
facilities
and
by
countrymen were
for
time frustrated
the
Portuguese missionaries.
political
But
to ascribe to
unalloyed
end
shows
betrays
like
early
writers
it
and Roe.
It is
was
whom
Farman was
Goa and
the
Goa were
of
their
primarily concerned
country's
to
commerpolitical
and were
fully
alive
the
185
their
to
trade.
So
were concerned,
'
they welcomed
the appeal of
Akbar
for
instrucfor
as
much
religious
'
as
for
political
offered
no means demonstrates the insincerity of a religious Had diplomacy been the whole issue, a urge. shrewd man like Akbar could easily have had
recourse
to
than this
shorter
the
third
mission,
the
Portuguese
missionaries
had
actually
become
offence
political agents,
Father Xavier
to
Akbar, as for example, in the siege of Asirgarh in Khandesh. But Akbar was magnanimous enough to forgive and forget. If his intention was
to
punish them,
it
was so easy
for
him.
The
Portuguese missionaries lost their prestige in the estimation of both the rulers and the ruled when they
So long as the mission was represented by men like Rudolf Aquaviva, they commanded the respect of all and sundry, but the
meddled
in
politics.
Fathers
who
of
their
Qazis of
the
Mughal
Empire. By the time of Shah Jalian, they ceased to be any thing more than political hirelings in clergymen's gown and were treated by the Mughal
authorities as such.
24-12&OB
Our
conclusion
is
that
the
186
THE
I
DIN-I-ILAHI
motive of Akbar in
composed the
primarily
mission
but
the
authorities
political.
at
Lisbon
and
Goa were
derived by
The advantages
political
Akbar were
objectives
much
less in
gained
by the
and as such
sefving
they flattered
The
First
Mission
1580-83 A.D.
The Farman
"
In the
name
of
God.
Letter of Jalaluddin
Muhammad
God. the Order
I
Akbar, King
of St. Paul.
To
Be
known
to
them
that
am
a great
friend
of theirs.
I
have sent
thither
Abdullah
my
ambassador,
and Domenico Perez, in order to invite you to send back to me with them two of your learned men, who should bring the books of the law, and above
all
truly
and
;
earnestly
perfection
and with
great urgency I again demand that they should come with my ambassador aforesaid, and bring
their books.
For from their coming I shall obtain the utmost consolations they will be dear to me,
;
187
possible
shall
receive
them with
1
every
honour.
instructed
As soon
in
as
shall
the
law,
and
have compreif
hended
its
be able,
willing
me
in
the
least,
for
receive
them under
my
pledge of good
of
faith
and assure
Abdulla
invitation
and
was accepted.
Rudolf
Aquaviva and Monserrate, along with a converted Persian Christian Eenriquez to work as interpreter,
formed the mission. 10
They
1
started
on the
17th day
of
November,
day
of
579,
and
reached
Sikri
on the
last
February, 1580.
the
The
Emperor
in
was
typically
The King
in order to
in
grandeur.
priests
to the
though
at
later stage
they
changed
their
abode
themselves to a
lonely
quarter
19
For a short
life
170
and
foi
Monserrate,
p. 171.
188
of the city.
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Their food
was supplied
from
the
They were exempted from offering the 20 customary prostration when visiting the Emperor.
royal table.
In the
court,
they
had
their
seats
by the
royal
cushion.
Often the Emperor would show familiartiy by taking walks with Aquaviva
much
with
arms on
his shoulder.
to talk to
arrival,
them
21
that
2'oclock
in
the morning.
copy of the Bible with respect and also some pictures which he kissed. He
accepted
Akbar
had
also a chapel
built for
them
in the
palace.
He
Murad under the tuition of placed Monserrate, while Abul Fazl instructed Monserrate
Prince
in Persian.
We
have
no formal record of
the
debates
priests, as
we have
the
Dabislan-ul-Mazahib.
the extracts
in the Dabistan,
the
Fathers
and
the
pictures
the
Mughal
nature
of
court acquaint
the
of their conversations
and debates.
The day
The
^ The
21
for
all.
Sayids
weie
exempted from
Akbarnama,
III,
Beveridge, p. 399.
is
only
of
was raging
in
the
mind
189
passed in reception,
formal exchange
with
of greetings
and
private
interviews
first
Akbar.
On
6th of April.
After that
mention of debates.
mation as
in different
to
We
and the third on the there is no chronological have no definite inforand discussed
But the nature and subjectmatter of the debates have been gathered from
debates.
the contemporary
letters
and
despatches.
that Aquaviva was the divine origin Muhammad had acknowledged of the Gospel, he was inconsistent in refusing to
main "
point
of
The when
divinity of
Christ."
Further
he
Gospel having been foretold in the Old Testament must be superior to the Quran
the
(i)
The subsequent points of disputes were the character of Muhammad's heaven, (if) the
:
(iii)
the two
of
natures of Christ
and
(iv)
the
inconsistency
the
Quran
of Christ's death.
De Sousa
debates
:
adds
the
certain
other
subjects
of
(v)
absurdity
Christians
Bible, (vi)
tion,
(vii)
had
the
tampered
doctrine
of
the
personal
and
views
of
Muhammad.
22
p. 24
(fc).
190
THE DIN-HLAHI
The
had
to
strong words
in their debates
regarding
danger
However, the
could not explain the birth of Jesus, who according to them was the son of God and according to Muslims might have been the son of Joseph,
the carpenter, with
married.
They
could not fully explain the Trinity. 23 On the whole the Fathers had a very willing and sympathetic listener in Akbar though not him;
self
ready
to
to
the priests
to
make
conversions in
the
Empire.
priests
He
With
Fazl.
himself
showed
Christian
honour
pictures
courtiers,
to
the
by accepting
his
with
reverence.
their
sons and
the
he
visited
Bible
translated
by
Abul
to
In the translation
he asked Abul
Chr/s/u,"
9
Fazl
use:
usual
*
"Ainamevay Gesa
Christian
instead
of
Bismillah~ir-Rahman-ir-Rahim
in order to
create a
atmosphere
in the
subject
of
This
liberal attitude of
Akbar's mind
towards
to
them
in various
by the
22
The famous
story
of
the
fire
Muslims
and
Fathers to prove the respective truths of Islam and Christianity needs no comment in the face of the wide diffeience of the facts as narrated
in
Akbamaina,
191
24
The
this
Christian priests
in
the
despatches
during
of
impression
to
be converted
to
25
to Christianity
fact
he would have
a
to
give
up
all his
wives
if
he became
Christian.
Some
asserted that
if
Akbar promised
become a
of
Christian
Divine birth
Jesus and
2fi
explain to him the significance of Monserrate went so far as to say that Trinity. Akbar promised to become a Christian even if it would lead to his abdication only if the Priests could explain to him Trinity and he promised to go to Goa for conversion on the pretext of
7
pilgrimage to Mecca."
Similar gossips
to
half-sense,
to
and nonsense
partly
were sent
to
Goa and
for
Europe
owing
that
the
pupcse of
doing
showing
the
mission
was
actually
14
The
attitude
of
towards
Christianity
'
priests
deserved or desired
to
whom
he denied nothing* wanted Akbar to tie the Bible round the neck of an ass and show about the town of Agra, just as the Christians tied a copy of the Quran round the neck of a horse and
showed
Al-Coran
it
Ormuz
were
ill
but
in
of his mother
it
became
not a
tempt of
any
religion
King to requite ill with ill, for that the conwas the contempt of God and he would not be
revenged upon an innocent Book." Laval, Hakluyat ^oc Journal 1888, Part
56
27
I,
252.
Maclagan, op.
cif
pp. 33-34
S.
Monsenate, Mem. A.
Vol.
Ill,
1914
folio
42
(a)
192
their part of the
THE DIN-MLAHI
work
near
successfully.
If
the priests
who were
be excused,
tures
so
to
away may
conjec-
they
regarding
the religious
monarch.
The Mullas
and
disgust,
inter-
and people
if
in their ignorance
and blindness
by love
in
for
Christianity, at least
towards Islam.
raging
Just at
and
in the
the
of
West.
unrest
28
During
that
many
fuel of
moment
religious
war engineered by the disgruntled jagirdars, ejected Qazis and soldiers whose pay had been reduced. According to Guerre iro, Akbar stopped all corres28
Monseriate, commentaries,
said that the
rebellion
Mem.
S. B., Vol.
Ill,
1914
Folio
42 (a)
was
against
Akbar' s
leaning towards
rliat
Christianity.
these
rebellions
were
EW
is this all
correct
The
rebellion
began
foi
in Januaiy,
some time
past
Priests
which preparations had been going on came on 28th February, 1580. So there
of
at
Akbar
later
towards
and the
to the
rebellion
May be
owing
to
that
stage
more
fury
was added
rebellion
concessions
having been
To
accelerate the
lo
movement
leniency
of the rebellion,
to
Akbar 's
Christianity.
The
the liberalism of
the popular
that they
gossips
into their
despatches and
to
themselves
the
Croat
from
th*
Crescent.
193
But
we do
not
In
know wherefrom
the
very
same
occurs.
where we meet Aquaviva, Hiravijay also Hiravijaya came in 582 so the discussion
1
;
582
thus
Guerreiro
is
Akbar stopped correspondence fear, Akbar would not have taken Monwith him as a tutor of Murad to Lahore.
the
On
(1)
if
way
to
Lahore,
serrate to explain to
him
Why
Why
come from
the
God
Thomas
at
to
put
his
hands
into his
wounds
sitting
the right
(7)
Last Judgment.
Status of Paraclets.
relation
Gospels.
After return from Lahore the
tinued
attitude
discussions
conthe
again,
of
the
subject-matter
being
(a)
distinction
the Quran towards unbelievers, (fe) between Grace and Faith, (c) the Son-
ship of Christ.
Back
the rituals
25
to
Sikri,
the
of
and
1280B
194
'
'
THE DIN-MLAHI
;
Bells
as he
'
'
'
Rak.hi
of the
Hindus and
Quese^
the
of the Zoroastrians.
at
between the Portuguese Governor in Guzrat had beMughal come definitely strained. Rudolf Aquaviva informed the Emperor of this quarrel between the Portuthat time the relation
At
Goa and
"
shocked
news."
'
Smith
in his
of this quarrel
and attempted
to
prove
the perfidy
of
Akbar
at
as early
as February, 1580.
Says he,
the very
moment when
in
the missionaries
w ere
r
response to the
friendly
to the Viceroy and other he had organised his army to Goa, the European ports." Smith very intellicapture
129
gently
wove
the
was not the Mughals that opened hostilities but the Portuguese. Gulbadan Begam in 1575 was proceeding to Mecca but the Portuguese detained her ship near Daman and compelled her to cede to them the village of
between the two.
Butsar.
When
the
Begam
returned
'
from Mecca,
to
Imperial
officers
retake the
Daman
This was a petty affair and even Monserrate ' admitted that the ordinary quarrels between the
Muhammadans
into
and
the
Portuguese developed
avowed
hostilities.'
When
to
the
position
of
the
difficult
straits,
195
of
this
and Aquaviva
complained to the Emperor who was really shocked to hear the news and he regretted very
'
had begun. He said and that he had no knowledge of the affair as a senior official of a high rank, Kutubuddin, had acted on his own initiative/ The Fathers
much
'
that
the
hostilities
'
desired
'
Emperor should rebuke the Governor which Akbar refused to do, for as he
that
the
said,
acts
the
public
the
interest/
Akbar knew
in
compelling renounce Butsar, inspite of the fact that the Portuguese were committing piracies in the
Daman
Gulbadan
Western Seas, inspite of the disadvantages to which the pilgrims were subjected by the Portuguese the
Emperor
recalling
was
to
;
send orders
his
commands
the
If
of destruction of
Portu-
Akbar once sent Todar Mai guese he was powerful enough to do so " to submit report as to how the port (Surat) could be taken. in 1572
He
reported that the capture of the fort could be very easily effected
na,
III,
(Akbarna
Bib. Indica,
Beveridge, p 24
His
fleet,
as
is
given
by Mukherjee (Indian Shipping, II, Ch. II), shows that it commanded If his intention strength enough to sink their entire fleet into the sea was all perfidious, he should not have ordered Kutubuddin to recall his Smith wanted that Akbar would be as docile as a troops from Daman. after the Dewani of 1765, so that the Portuguese would Mughal Emperor
have an easy go into the main land
if
Empire be
by the Portuguese
196
THE DIN-MLAH1
The
mission stayed
in
India
for 3 years
and
when
they
saw
that
Akbar
was moving like a mirage. At times they found him so near to Christianity that they thought his conversion only a matter of hours and days. They more than once proposed conversion, but Akbar
instead
off
of
curt
and blank
the
without offending
'
feelings
the priests.
*
When
great
'
continuous efforts
the
Mogor was not converted, the Provincial of Goa grew impatient and asked the Fathers to return
with a discretion to stay,
The
the mission
was the
the
active part
in a discussion in tavour of
for
in
defence of
Islam.
Though
of
some time
tae
final
the
intervention
Abul
Fazl,
dissolution
was only a
Aquaviva desired to go back In the to Goa but Akbar wanted him to stay. it was mutually arranged that Akbar should end,
question of
days.
send an embassy
of Spain
to
Europe
to congratulate Philip
II
on
of
Portugal
and
that
member
By then, Akbar had received an embassy from Queen Elizabeth of England who sent one
Khan.
31
Du
Jarric,
197
Newbury with a
intreated
"
honestly
re-
and received*'
compose the same with as many deserts as we :w can." Father Aquaviva was allowed to return to Goa in May, 1583, on condition that he would
return to Sikri after
some
time.'
?
53
Was
We
think
was
not, at least
happened of the missions to The distinct services rendered by Kublei Khan. the missions were
:
( 1 )
make
converts
to build hospitals
in India.
(3)
32
Fitch, p. 44.
The
embassy was
a natural
to
form
of the
enemy
Christians of Europe.
Rum
sions of Constantinople
Already Akbor ha i repudiated the Khelafat pietenand declared himself Khalifa-uz-Zaman and his
This proposed
recitation of
Kingdom
as
Dar-ul-Khelafat
to
Rome was
'Mahzar'
33
corollary
of 1579.
the
the
He
slaves
the service of
after.
the harem.
Aquaviva was
killed
Du Jarric,
Payne's Translation, p.
43.
It is interesting to know that Akbar had an adopted son, a Christian boy named Zulqarnain he was brought up in the harem with great He ultimately became a governor of a province in the time of care.
;
198
THE DIN-MLAHI
was increased
by the stay of the
government
Their stay encouraged other nations of Europe to try their luck in the land of the Mughals.
(4)
A. D.
After
1
the
583, there
was a
for
about 7 years
at the
590.
of
Aquaviva
hands
the
mob
served
as
was
his
not
religious."
In
1590, one
Greek sub-deacon
on
his
way
a
back
to
the royal
as
court at
Lahore.
of
sense Abul Fazl pictured Grimon and knowledge. He received high honours, and was put in charge of translation of some Greek
man
During that period many Firingis and Armenians arrived at the court. On his way back,
books.
letters
addressed to
34
Only two
letters of 1590
and
of 1591
by the Provincial
al
Coa and
J.R
the General
Secretary at
Rome
The
These
letters
in
AS
LXV,
pp. 62-63.
its
first letter
of the mission
and
199
of
Viceroy
of
Goa and
are
to
the head
the
Society.
The
first
letters
really beautiful
and are
that
much more
ing the
strongly- worded
mission.
the
Grimon
prospects
further
of
He
King had destroyed the minarets and mosques which were being used as The King stables. dismissed all his wives and shew genuine respect for Christianity/ 3r
advanced
'
'
the
day
"
of
assumption of
590 by bringing
out
(>
and paying
report
of
to
Our
Own Lady/
The
of the
Fathers of
Goa
appointment
of
the
missions even
from the
students
Fathers,
the
College.
Unfortunately
di
two
and a
lay Brother
Estavas Rillerio.
Work
The
of the Mission
the King.
mission was very honourably received by They were provided with residence in
palace.
the royal
All necessaries
of
life
were
35
The
Possibly
story of dismissal and distribution of his wives was fantastic. Grimon misunderstood the regulation of 1587 when Akbar issu*
ed his 'Ains' regulating the marriage. more than one wife unless the woman
36
In
is
barren or diseased
Maclagan,
200
supplied
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
from the royal household. A school was started under their direction for the royal
children and children of
of
the nobility.
in
The
report
the
Provincial
that
written
November,
without
1591,
showed
the
Fathers
com-
pleting their
work
or without
the
express permis-
suddenly returned
not
when
King
they were
opposed by
a strong
section
that
at
the court
and
no
when
they
of
it
thought
the
had
*
intention
suggests,
is
hearted/
take
These
the
Fathers
for
were
not
fit
to
up
task
On
the report of
which they had been sent. Grimon, the Fathers had probably
concluded that Akbar's mental conversion was already complete and he was only waiting for a
priest to convert
him
formally
when
every day
for the Unfortunately Fathers, the Emperor was at that time very busy with wars in Sind and had no time to listen to the
and
remoter.
debates on religion or to attend to their sermons. They took it as apathy or antipathy towards
201
and soon
lost
heart in the
work and
The second
fruitless.
The sudden
at
collapse
of
the
second mission
amongst the authorities Akbar, too, was not at all pleased with the way in which the Fathers fled away from their post. However, he was
created great dissatisfaction
Goa
as well as at
Rome.
enough to extend a fresh invitation through an Armenian Christian. The Viceroy was eager to accept the invitation, of course for political reasons though the religious motive was
courteous
not altogether absent.
The
Provincial
was
hesitat-
ing
owing
to the failure of
was accepted and the acceptance was subsequently ratified by the King of Spain.
the
invitation
This time
men were
for
reasons both political and religious, fell on Father Jerome Xavier, Father
Emmanuel
an
of
Pinherio and
Brother
The mission started on December 4, on the way met Murad, but he took no
the doctrines.
26
1594, and
interest in
Du
"
Jarric says,
He had no
respect
1280B
202
for the
THE DIN-MLAHI
mosques of
1
;: '
Muhammad
which he seldom
attended/
After a strenuous journey coveiing over 5 months, they reached Lahore on the 5th of May,
1595.
The
till
history
of
the
in
Third Mission
three well-defined
may be
periods
:
conveniently studied
life
as
Lahore period
Tourist period
...
2.
3.
... ...
Agra period
Unlike on previous occasions, the King avoided fiequent religious discussion for he feared misunderstanding unless the Fathers
could follow
Persian.
During
pursued
took
'
that time
The King
of
Spain
8
much
mission/
He
attended their chapel, showed reverence to pictures and clasped his hands. He went on his knees like a
Christian prince
when
nies, wore the reliquary, which had the Virgin portrayed on one side and Angus Dei on the other. He showed his collection of European books and
37
Du
Jarric, p. 57.
38
LXXXII,
1883, p. 9.
203
for the
A school was
Lahore which
of Princes.
the
children
at
exercised
some
influence over a
number
all
He gave
those
who
liked to be baptised.
Salim has been portrayed as "a firm friend and protector of the mission/'
Though
'*
no longer
held,
of
we
hear
Akbar
Chronoligist
the
to dispute
with
possibilities of
God
having a son."
Akbar as Akbar as given by the Christians definitely portrayed "At Lahore there was no mosque a non- Muslim.
During
that
and no copy of the Quran people were killed for Whatever the King s actual faith killing cows."
;
was,
it
was not
Islam.
He was
of
a Hindu (Gentile).
<Vertas)
He
followed
the
tenets
Jains
He
the
worshipped the
founder of a
Sun
like the
Parsees
He was
new
and wished
to obtain the
name
of the Prophet.
He
had already some followers, but these were only obtained by bribery (sued auro con up/us). Nothing
was
from him, at any rate, than the religion 10 This picture of Akbar is rather of Muhammad."
further
modelled on
Maclagan, op
io
the
information
supplied by
Leo
cit.,
p. 54.
Maclagan, op.
cit., p. 55.
I,
Compare Badauni,
II,
p.
2CM-206
Ain
Blochmann, Ain.,
p. 262.
Vol.
p. 204,
204
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Grimon and
Akbar
as
The
an apostate though from different angles, of force met at one point. A man from
;
who
did
they misunderfor
stood the
shell
for
substance.
The reason
this portraiture
'
Islam might be
Akbar was a Muhammadan following the cumbent Islamic religious duties is proved by
fact of his offering prayer personally after the
the
death
of
of
and
In
the
period
of
which
spoke.
1
597, while
Akbar
sat
on the throne
the
festival
41
palace at Lahore
'
celebrating
the
Sun,
fire
The
attributed the
to the anger of
Heaven
After
at
the
fire,
the
Akbar
is
is
said to have
repaired to
Kashmir and
It
fire
of
Lahore
to
Akbar
ceased
to
apostatize
and
returned
41
Maclagan, op
cit.,
p. 55.
Cu
Jariic,
Payne's 1 lanslalion, p.
74.
205
both the
Of
course,
owing
to the illness of
was no progress for sometime in their work. By November, 1597, the priests returned. On his way back Salim was attacked by a lioness
priests there
was saved by the Saviour's will,' as Jairic " in order that the Church might increase says, " 4n and many souls win salvation.
but
'
The
but the
Fathers had by
years
much
distant
desired conversion of
inspite
of his acceptance of
some
the
Christian rituals
was as
asked
as
to
them
'
died or re-called.'
Von Noer
was disgusted
lo
But as Maclagan
'
fire, built
up the theory
of
the
If
actual lapse of
actually
for
17 years
file,
it
from
15/8 to 1595.
Akbar returned
instead
just in
Christian
mission
Akbar look the missionaries to Kashmir and continued So in our opinion, there was no 'falling off' his lavcurs to the priests nor 'coming in' of Aklar so far Islam was concerned.
;
4:1
Payne,
of>. cit.
p. 81.
He
"
says,
devotion to our Lord and our Lady and placed their pictures, on which
he delighted to
of
t?aze in his
own chamber."
The more
the conversion
Akbar seemed remote, the fairei grew the picture of Salim. The hope son. of the missionaries was now transferred from the father to the " God would one day work in him a great Father Xavier hoped,
miracle," meaning
'
conversion.'
cit..
Chap. IV.
Von
45
I,
Maclagan, op.
206
THE DIN-HLAHI
Tourist Period
(/598-/60/)
Akbar though an old man now, personally went Deccan campaign and as usual, took Father Xavier with him Brother Goes remained at Agra. He was much troubled by the people but the
to the
;
authorities protected
1
him.
599)
conversation, the
'
'
"
Emperor
impatience and did not listen to the Christian priests But Akbar had been struck with the death properly.
of Prince
Murad
zeal
just
it
was
with
him
same
of
and
But soon
him some
seige
anxiety.
He moved
the
great
personally.
of
The
Portupoli-
of Asirgarh,
fort
Khandesh,
of
activities in India.
Here the
was revealed
in
an ugly and unseemly manner. In need of an " called on Xavier and Goes to artillery, Akbar
write to the Portuguese at
tions but
Chaul
the
for
action
would be contrary
According
less
Christian
of
The
refusal
Jarric,
Xavier
was
apparent.
forces
Du
the
Khandesh
had no
207
Beveridge and Smith suggested that the motive of Akbar behind the Deccan
campaign was jhe complete destruction of the the conduct of Akbar was Portuguese and that
'
If
the conduct
of
Akbar
was
to
same charge is no less applicable the Christians, who, while professing friendship the Mughal Emperor and enjoying the Mughal
think the
in all its
we
hospitality
using
their
forces
against
hospitable
hcsl.
much
to
that
come
his presence.
Asirgarh,
of
till
in his usual
the
duplicity
for they
were
During the
officers
* '
Asirgarh
seven
Portuguese
;
were about
to be punished cruelly but they were saved by the request of Xavier, to whom they were handed over/' Still it is the treachery of Akbar
!
soon
after
and
the kissing of
by the
46
of
Abul
Fazl,
Faizi Sarhindi,
Xavier and
in his
hy Payne
fall
of Asir-
Payne,
of>. cit.
Chap.
II,
note.
208
THE DIN-MLAHI
this
form of obeisance
owing
foot."
to the
47
"
Cross worn by
the
Pope upon
his
Akbar again
"
for the
sent an
embassy
to
Goa
for
an
alliance
despatch
purchase of precious stones and other objects." 48 Goes went with the embassy and returned to Agra with
of skilled craftsman
and
for facilities
for the
Father Antony
Machado
in 1602.
The Agra Period (1601-05) Akbar came back to Agra in May, 1601 from the Deccan, soon after Goes and Machado also reached. The number of missionaries was now the largest in Akbar 's court. Some time after
,
permispermit-
47
Maclagan.
Ibid..
of>
cit.,
pp. 251-58.
PP
58-59.
Journal of the Punjab Historical Society, 1916, The Mughal Farman, by Felix Vayle. 50 If Akbar had become a Muslim again after the fire at Lahore, as has been alleged, it is inconsistent to say that he would give a general
49
we have
come
told before,
Akbar
neither ceased to be a
'
back.
Mirza
opposed permission to the Christians for conversion why ? A member of the Din-i-Ilahi remained as much a Muslim as any other follower of
the Faith
tolerate concession to
any,
other than
the
members
of the brotherhood.
209
of the Din-i-
member
Farman
'
After
grant
of
this
the priests
thought that the task of conversion and evangelisation of the land of Mogor had become easy.
Lahore they found a strong Viceroy, Quliz Khan, who has been described by the native
But
at
historian
'
51
feared in
pious
Diocletean.'
altogether
character.
The
Quliz
could not
Khan's
Khan
*
That Quliz Khan was not very orthodox is proved by the fact that he allowed his wife, The opposison and daughter to visit the church. tion which Quliz offered was not against Christianity
but against the political designs of the Christians with which Quliz was conversant during his Viceroyalty of Guzrat,
and which was gradually becoming prominent, partly owing to the indulgence given by the Emperor at Court. What Quliz Khan would not understand was the attack by the Father on Muhammad and that aroused the Viceroy's
frenzy.
Hence was the dark picture of Quliz Khan by the priests. Over and above the displeasure of the Muslim Governor, Pinherio was displeased with " for attacking them for their alleged the Hindus,
51
Ain.,
I.,
Blochmann, p,
34.
27
1280B
210
THE
D1N-I-ILAHI
and fattened up young men to be sold in Portu62 The relation between guese lands and so forth." the Christians and the Governor became so much 5th September, strained that a day was fixed, the
1
all
wives and
children
of
Lahore.
But
it
could not be
owing
to
Khan to Agra. In his absence, his son Say id Khan and Mirza Abdur Rahim governed. The liberal
spirit of
Akbar had by then done its work and Sayid Khan was liberal enough to attend the he ate with them and listened to Christian church
;
their
Gospel
stories
53
and
their
discourse
upon
religious subjects.
When
Quliz
Khan came
' '
back,
Pinherio
was
him
usual commission on a grant of a thousand xupees which the Fathers received from Akbar," and
expressed
great
glee
at
the
for
misfortunes of the
At Agra, Father Xavier had opportunity of having discussions with Akbar and we have record
of these discussions
in
Terry's
Voyages
not
to
East
India
But inspite
make Akbar
Mac lagan, op
/bid., p. 61.
ci'f.,
p. 60.
54
Terry, A.
Voyage
to East India,
211
the
of
divinity
of
to
Christ.
his
He
ascribed
the miracles
Christ
knowledge of the
science of medicine.
So the troubles of the Christians did not come from the Muslims but from quarters unexpected
At Lahore a group of Armenian look upon the Portuguese Fathers with suspicion. The cleavage was created by
to
an English merchant adventurer Mildenhall, who acted as an ambassador from Elizabeth of England
to further her political
ends.
Mildenhall's advent
was
the signal
for
who
coveted
entrance
opposition
'
of
the
'
merrie enough
to
right
Mughals
in 1604.
Towards the
later
when
the Fathers
mirage,
Abul
Fazl,
in
an open
rebellion,
Xavier paid a visit to Salim at Sikri then a We have no direct information as deserted city.
Father
to the object of the visit but there is
much
55
scope for
after,
visit.
Soon
we no doubt found Xavier and Machado following Akbar when he was marching against Salim to
55
212
Allahabad.
ciliation
THE
In
DiN-i-iLAHi
November, 1604, the happy recontook place between the father and son
In
September, 1605,
leaving
the
this world,
priests to
make
their final
and
to attempt to finish
of their predecessors.
CHAPTER V
APPENDIX
AbulFazl)
Class
I.
Madhu
Bhat,
Saraswati,
Madhu
Nara
Sudhan,
Damodhar
Singh,
Ram
Tirth,
Class
Class
11.
Ram
III.
Thelogians.
Class IV.
Narayan, Madhu Bhatta, Sri Bhatta, Bishnu Nath, Ram Krishna, Balbhadra
Misra, Basudev Misra,
Baman
Bhatta,
Bidya Nibas, Gauri Nath, Gopinath, Krishna Pandit, Bhattacharyya, Bhagirath Bhattacharyya, Kashinath Bhatta-
charyya.
Class
V.
Bijay
Sen
Suri,
Bhas Chand.*
mentions
Bhairam),
Physicians.
Musicians.
Durga Mall, Chandra Sen (Surgeon). Tansen, Baba Ram Das, Sur Das,
Ranga Sen.
*
Chand have
also
been mentioned
in
the
list
214
DIN-MLAHI
HINDU COMMANDERS
Number
in Charge.
1.
Bihari
Mai
...
... ...
...
5,000 5,000
2.
3. 4.
5.
Man
Singh
...
...
5,000
TodarMal
4,000
...
4,000
3,000
6.
7.
RajaAskaran
RajaLankaran
3,000 2,000
of
8. 9.
Madhu Singh
Singh)
(Brother
Man
2,000 2,000 2,000
......
...
10.
11.
Raja Kanga
Raja Gopal
RajaBirbal
12.
2,000 2,000
1,500
13.
14.
RajaSurjan
Raja Rupsi
(Bairagi)
15.
16.
Man
Singh)
... ...
1,500
Rai Monohar
...
700 (Ain)
1,000 (Ain)
700
...
1
20. 21.
RajaBhoj
...
IN
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Man
Singh Darbari.
8.
9.
10. 11.
Ram Ram
12. 13.
he Mia Lai
"
musician
"
Blochmann,
p.
612
?)
14.
Parmanand, a
relation of
Todar Mai
Ill,
in
charge
p. 97).
CHAPTER
VI
of religious discussions,
Akbar did not lose sight of his Empire, its organisation and administration. The problems of the Government were growing wider and Imperial Since 1526 A.D. the Central wider every day. Government at Delhi was passing through a course
of uncertainty
;*
Empire had
been supplanted by a steady and settled system. The Empire was now an abode of peace and
plenty.
The
reputation
of
well-settled
firm
of beyond government Hindustan and the Empire attracted peoples from from Persia, all climes and regions, the Shias Turks from Central Asia, Uzbegs from Badakshan,
limits
reached
far
the
Buddhists from
(a}
Humayun's
SherShah,
Jalal
flight, 1540.
\b>
1540-45.
I
(0
(dt
(e)
(/)
Khan
Firoz
1554-55.
(g)
(M
ii)
217
European countries. The gates of Hindustan were open to all and the benevolent spirit of the Empire and the ungrudging patronage of Akbar served as
;
incentives to all.
of organising the
assisted
Akbar himself took over the task army, and in this he was ably
He placed the Rajput generals. provincial administration under Raja Man Singh, the administration of revenue under Raja Todar
by
his
under Abul Fazl, the Sadr and Qazi administration under Sadr-us-Sudur and
Mai,
the
secretariat
Mukhdum-ul-mulk and
under Shaikh
Faizi.
No department
her limbs.
was
left
pulsating
with a
new
expected.
of
The system
of
roll register
good
led
to
deal
opposition
in the circles
feudal
lords.
The
the
survey
2
land
dismissal of
of
The
dismissal
many
cf
of
bribe-taking Qazis.'
The
feudo-religious-cum-political
rebellion
Bengal and
tions
Behar
necessitated
appointment
Hindus and the promulgation of many new regula4 and orders against the Mullas.
1
3 *
Ain., Blochmann,
Ibid., pp. 111-14.
pp. 203-09.
p. 56.
1#OB
218
THE DIN-MLAHI
"
The mismanagement
"
Sayurghal
lands and
5
in
the
distribution
of
"
Aymas
"
Sadr-us-Sudur.
dari
The
introduction of the
Mansab-
the
the
Hindu element in army which was now manned over 50% by " 6 Kaffirs/' The co-ordination of the different
system brought a large
formula of court formalities. 7
social,
"
common
Soon the
attacks
economic and
political
regulaof
tions introduced
by Akbar became
the
target
state.
They
was
the
desired
Akbar
as a
Musalman
sovereign to pursue
vision
all
a pro-Muslim policy.
exclusive
Their angle of
light.
They
asserted,
In Islam there
is
nothing purely
8
religious
and
nothing purely
political."
The
57.
An Empire
lion
7
5
Ain., Blochmann, 65 (i) 7 rouble arose out of the definition of " Injunction."
four things
(a\
:
It
may
mean
(b)
(o*
f
rfi
The Revelations of God -Quran. The Sayings of the Prophet -Hadis. The Legal Decisions and Juristic Precedents The Decisions of the Assembly Jam 'at.
in cipretations
Fiqh.
of
claiming
the exclusion of
all others.
219
of
Quran
To many
them,
in-
of
the
Fatwa
amounted
to the
Mulla conception of the Religion, Islam is so rigid that there is no scope for compromise from any standpoint whatsoever. The Laws
According
man
could be proved
to to
be
a shrewd
Mulla
simply
points
likes
do
of
many
in
a man's
life.
So
far
curtailing
pension of the Mullas and Qazis, the liberal interpretation of the problems of Islam, withdrawal of
the vested judicial
theocratic side of
rights
the
state
innumerable
on Akbar.
10
The charges
of apostasy or
irreligiousness
that
have been levelled against Akbar would not have come had he not attacked the Mulla interests from
the secular point of the state.
we have
the
life,
depicted in the
character,
events
of
Mulla
great
Muslim
if
he wears a
per; a
ma
below
*
some orthodox
80.
school.
220
Let us
THE DIN-MLAHl
now
give a
list
of
the regulations
11
that
so
maybe
easily followed
by the readers.
1575-76 A.D.
(1)
(2)
Mu'tah marriage was allowed. Chronogram of the seal was " inscribed Allah-o-Akbar"
nstead of usual
' '
Bismillah'
ir-Rahman-ir-Rahim.'
(3)
to write a
(4)
576-77 A.D.
(1
Pilgrim department
ed
of Pilgrims (Mir-i-Haj).
1577-78 A.D.
(1)
(2)
in
Akbar 's
578-79 A.D.
(1 )
at
(2)
Coming
court
of
the Christians to
11
The
Hijri dates
Prof. Brendiy.
221
Chrisiu
"
instead of
Bismillah-ir-Rahman-ir-Rahim.
"
(3)
Madad-o-ma ash
be
scrutinised
of the
fixed.
"
boundary was to be
(4)
Aymas
The
"Mahzar"
or
the so-
was
presented.
1579-80 A.D.
(1)
by a Fatwa
of
Haji
Ibrahim.
(2)
Hakim-ul-mulk
the
was
sent
to
for
1580-81
A.D.
(1)
(2)
The
Nauruz-i-Jalali
was
cele-
581-82 A.D.
(1 )
The
rebellious Shaikhs
and
for colts.
582-83 A.D.
(1
(2)
(3)
Wine
selling
was
restricted.
(4)
Prostitutes
were segregated.
222
THE DIN-MLAHI
(5)
Boars and dogs were reared up and meat of boar and tiger
allowed.
dress
(6) Silk
and
gold
were
allowed to be worn.
(7)
(8)
dis-
(9)
(10)
dis-
and
curricula
.
of
education
changed
(11)
(12)
"The Assembly
(Chihil
lished.
of
Forty*'
estab-
Tanari)
was
583-84 A.D.
(1)
Animal slaughter
lated.
was
regu-
(2)
Mosques were
changed
into
223
taking
interest
were allowed.
1584-85 A.D.
(1) Ilahi
(2)
New
computation of
585-86 A.D.
(1)
Hindu
social
manners
were
introduced in
Royal harem
marriage
of
during
Salim.
(2)
the
to
be buried
allowed
to
"Allah-o-Akbar" was
instead
of
intro-
"
Alai^um-us-
Salam."
1586-90 A. D.
(I)
Flesh of cows
and
buffaloes
were prohibited.
(2)
(3)
Sati
was discouraged.
was
1
Circumcision
not
to
be
too
that
to
many
specific
regulations
but
no
224
1
THE
DIN-I-1LAHI
592-93
A.D
(1)
Regulations were
ing the burial
of a
made
or
regard-
cremation
"
Darshaniya."
to
(2)
All
be
all
Law
We
to test
Religious.
Social.
2.
3.
Cultural.
4.
From
Of the
(a)
incumbent such as Prayer, nonobseivance of which will mean lapse from Islam. (b) Wajeb C-r^l;), a religious duty but not incumFarz,
bent,
non-observance of which
is
sin, not
amount-
ing to a lapse from Islam, such as Korbani, sacrifice of animal on certain days, (c) Sunnat-i-Mul&ada " " Do as Muhammad did and asked
225
this
do.
is
Non-observance of
a
sin
kind
of
injunction
but
in
not
as
solemn as
accord-
Wajeb,
ing
to
such
a
as
Tarabi
process.
Ramzan
fixed
(actf'y*
(d)
Sunnat-i-Ghair-
Mu'kk.ada
^c
u^L.),
actions
which
were
performed by the Prophet but not insisted upon by him, non-observance of which did not amount to
a
sin,
such as
Namaz-i-T uhajjud
prayer after
to
is
society,
definitely
and
it
Hadis that they are in no way binding and changes may be allowed according to time,
stated in the
and circumstances. The Khalifas (Commanders of the Faithful) have proved by their life and actions that changes and departures might be allowed as might be demanded by time, place and circumstances. The treaty of Badr is an eloquent
place
testimony to what the Prophet himself did to meet the convenience of the conquered Jews.
Even amongst
"
'
Farz,
incumbent, there are two groups what may be done or (f) Halal
tioned by the Shariat.
(H) I Jar
may
not be
as sanc-
am
what
of
must
a
not
be
done,
The
makes a
regulation
infringement
haram
but
regulation
of
man
laps 3
(rom the
faith
a halal
sinner.
29 -1280B
226
THE DIN-MLAHI
Discussions
has been pointed out, the Ibadat Khana was built in 1575, and soon after discussions followed.
It
As
was an age
spirit of
of
Scholasticism
and Renaissance.
of the
The
the age
why and
wherefore of everything, not always in a spirit of protest, but most often in a spirit of enquiry.
Many
obsolete,
naughty
or innocent
problems were
introduced as
4 *
gymnasium Crowds of the learned men from all nations came to the court, and were honoured with private After enquiries and investigations conversation. which were their only business and occupation day and night, they would talk about the profound points of science and subtleness of revelation, the
curiosities
and wonders of nature, on subjects of which large volumes could give only an abstract summary.
of
history
'
'
Mutah
Marriage Allowed
1575-76
Thus
ately
"marriage"
12
was
one
of
the
first
predecessors had, much more than the orthodox number but as a pious Sunni he could not have more
than four
at
a time.
1*
The
II,
traditions
1884,
on the point
263.
Badauni,
Lowe, Ed
227
many and
to
so
divergent.
Akbar was
permitted
marry
number according
Qazi of the the same.
State.
beyond the prescribed of the Chief to the Fatwa And there were precedents for
bin Laila
liberal
had as
ever
an
marry whatwoman you like, two and two, and three and 13 Badauni related four/' three, and four and
interpretation of the
interesting
details concerning the discussion
in the Ibadat
"
many
on
this
problem
decreed,
"
by Mu'tah
(not
marry any number of wives Akbar invited Qazi Yakub, Abul Fazl, Ibrahim and Badauni to a discussion near Anuptalao where
Badauni gave "
his opinion as follows
:
The
many
is in
contradictory traditions
:
and
sectarian customs
a word this
animous
upon Mu'tah marriage as legal and the great Imam (Abu Hanifa) look Imam upon Mu'tah marriage as illegal. But should at
in looking Shafii
any time a Quazi of the Maliki sect decide that a Mu'tah marrige is legal, it is legal according to the common belief even for the Shafiis and Hanafis."
This
much.
view of Badauni pleased Akbar very But Qazi Yakub was much annoyed with
this decision
and openly
13
Badauni,
II,
p. 213.
228
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Yakub and
Qazi
Hosain
that
in
his
place
who
im-
mediately decided
legal.
Mu'tah marriages
of
were
This led
to
the dismissal
and discomfiture
this
of the
Sadr and
road
day forward
opinion
the
lay
of
difference in
open,''
Badauni.
14
Thus the dissensions grew after Badauni 's decision and Akbar was not responsible for the decree on
marriage.
Allah-o-Akbar
in the Seals
and Dies of
his
Court
1575-76 A.D.
In
place
of
usual
"
Bismillah-ir-Rahman-ir-
Rahim
"
Akbar wanted
it
to substitute a
"
simpler,
sound
Allah-o- Akbar."
Before he decided
finally,
he enquired
liked the
that
how
the
people would
but
Haji
like
it.
Many
suggested
substitute
Ibrahim
the
phrase
"Allah-o- Akbar"
it
had an ambiguous
A^bam."
1* 15
16
16
Akbar
was
very
much
displeased
Badauni,
II,
p. 213.
/bid., p. 213.
Literally
title
it
means,
or
The
of Zill-ullah
is
"
already assumed by
Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi by
229
"
told,
words had been so distorted and he only no man who felt his weakness would claim
Divinity."
This showed the angularity of Haji of humility that ran through Ibrahim and spirit
Akbar.
Commentary on
the
Quran
1575-76 A.D.
Qazi Jalaluddin
was asked
to
write a
com-
mentary on the Quran along with other Mullas. Badauni says that this led to great dissensions
amongsl them and sharply divided the theocratic into two Thus par;y groups. unconsciously Badauni gave Akbar a compliment. The marriage
debate had exposed the diversity of interpretations of the sacred texts and variety of texts themselves.
justified
in his desire to
have
an authorised commentary, all the more so when " he found that the commentary led to great
'
dissensions.
If
Mullas differed so
much amongst
themselves, certainly Akbar would incur the wrath of one or the other party of the Mullas according
as he
their interpretations
shall
find that
it is
these interpreters
responsible for
"
"
their conduct were more Akbar a way from the leading so.
who by
path
if
he had done
230
THE DIN-MLAHI
Translation of Sacred
Hindu Books
1575-76 A.D.
for translation
Bhawan, a Deccani Brahmin; Shaikh Badauni and Haji Ibrahim also took part
Besides
the
Faizi,
in
it.
the funny comments made by Badauni on Atharva Veda, he took Akbar to task for Badauni in his fanatitranslating Hindu Books.
cism refused to observe that long before him, the Hindu religious books and philosophy and no fess
filtered
into
famous
a peep into
17
Sultan
Mahmud's
in
or Alberuni's archives,
even of
orthodox Firoz
us that Badauni
was only
out-Islamising
Pilgrim Department
Opened
1576-77 A.D.
Sincerity
this
and devotedness
is
of
Akbar 's
soul during
period
17
Names
in
Sushan's Introduction, E.
&
'
D.,
Vol.
VI,
Appendix
to last
chapter.
See
aur
my article,
published in
Hindiwthan Ke Taloqat
"
231
referred
is
to
in
chapter
III.
Haj (pilgrimage)
of
a Muslim
means
and
the
Aurangzeb, undertook a
Akbar it must mage be said that, if politics prevented him from undertaking a journey, he gave all facility for the same to
Mecca.
credit
To
of
all
of
his subjects.
The
pilgrim
department of
Akbar will ever remain a glorious chapter in the life and achievement of the greatest of the Muslim Kings of Hindustan. He had his own fleet for " " which contained pilgrimage named Jahaj-i-Ilahi
one hundred ships.
19
Kamargah Hunt
1577-78 A.D.
While on
the
he had a trance
This
is
royal hunt.
of
prohibition
animal
slaughter.
for
Akbar
has
been much
condemned
stopping animal slaughter and this has been ascribed to the Buddhist and Jain influence. But
chronology
tells
humanitarian
not
traced
to
Jains
and Buddhists
not
63-64.
who
to
his
came
after 1880.
Trances were
new
W See ante, Chapter III, pp. " Badauni, II, pp. 260-61.
232
THE DIN-MLAHI
life,
experience. Late in
cried out in
the
big as that
feed on
it
agony oi soul, of an elephant so that all world might " There was no question of Jain and
in
"
Buddhist influence
slaughter,
it
the
stopping
of
animal
came
as a matter of course.
Khutba Read
in
the
Name
of
Afybar
1577-78 A. D.
As
out
in the
Appendix
to
Chapter IV on the so-called Infallibility Decree, the recital of the Khutba had a deeper significance than
an ordinary
recital of the
same.
Sijdah
1
578-79 A.D.
21
In this year, as Badauni says, Shaikh Tajuddin called (Prostration) and introduced Sijdah
it
Zaminbos
the
(kissing
the
to
ground).
reverence
due
"
religious
command, he
Ka'ba-i-Muradat
the
king as
(Sanctum
desires)
of necessities)."
Akbar
Khutba was
Firoz
p. 94;
J.R.A
S.,
1924, p. 594.
all
Museum,
'1
pp. 73-75.
II,
Badauni,
pp. 266-67.
233
for this Sijdah. V. A. Akbar almost claimed divinity by demanding Sijdah which was due to God only. Blochmann suggests that ** starting from divine right theory of kingship, Akbar almost claimed
much maligned
that
Smith says
divinity
in the
end."
satire,
The king
this year
To
be a prophet.
will
He
become God."
is
Now
God
that
the question
is,
whether Sijdah
to
claimed by
only and
it
is
due
Him,
or precedents
showed
next
was
sometimes offered to
men
too.
The
point
is,
it
as a religious
sense, Sijdah
and is due to God alone and But in some sacred books there are to none else. " references against this view. Sijdah is due to
God
only
God and
and
to
one
who
has been
"
into
whom
to
22
My
(God's)
inspiration."
obeisance
Iblis
As such, angels were asked to make Adam. They did obeisance but
In this sense as
is
did not.
Shaikh Tajuddin
held,
"
if
obeisance
due
to
one
who
is
complete,
Quran, edited by
Muhammad
All,
Note on SijdaH,
30-1280B
234
certainly
THE
the
DIN-I-ILAHI
most perfect
it
King who is the Insan-i-Kamil or the " and man, is a fit subject for Sijdah
is
called Sijdah-i-Tazim.
light Shaikh Taijuddin brought forward some apocryphal traditions and practices of some of the disciples of Shaikhs of India. 23 Yakub
Possibly in this
on
matters also
into
entering
the
the questions,
whether
Akbar
as the
shadow
of
God
or as the
most
let
perfect
man was
entitled to
us accept
to
offered only
is,
God and
to
none
else.
Now
the question
Akbar was a
custom.
AbulFazl
in his
in connection with
"
Taslim."
and a new mode of was introduced by Humayun, etiquette Abul Fazl passed over to SJjdah. This shows that it was a part of the court customs, and it had very
Taslim
court
that
little
custom of Kurnish,
connection
with religion,
if
any
at all.
Abul
form of
be
it
to this
it
obeisance and
"His Majesty
the
ordered
to
dis-
continued by
ignorant
and
remitted
to all
attendants
from
13
Jn Islam
54
235
in the
Darbar-i-Am.
to
25
It
"the
eclect
'
'
do so."
And
.
he called
it
Zaminbos
Now
ground
to Sijdah as
a family custom
in
Kissing the
was a ceremony
;
Akbar
when Kayuk Khan was chosen as the " the members of the assembly prostrated Khaqan
multitude out-
same
three
time
beat their
foreheads to the
ground
of
Kayuk and
another
followers
obeisance
"
2(
At
the time
table
Akbar,
new custom
of
dinner
was introduced when Akbar 's Central Asian cousin Mirza Suleiman came from Badakshan to Hindu" " " " 27 stan. Kettledium as and Horsetail military honours were already Jn vogue and were
given
to
Beharimal
they
were
so
Central
Asian
honours.
Moreover
anti-Islamic,
if
Zaminbos was
as early
why
Even
should Badauni
as
1
formality?
577 and as
1593,
25
till
Badauni
offered
Zaminbos.
The
'
text of
in India
the time of
Firoz Tughluq.
the
Similarly
court
Sultanate
period.
to his
Islam
not be satisfied
shoes by the
men
p. 61.
26
of his court.
Some Aspects
163.
of
Muslim Administration,
Howorth, op.
Badauni,
II,
cit. I,
p.
W
28
p. 220.
from Sijdah.
236
the
that treaty
THE DIN-MLAHI
with Ranthambhor
in
1569
showed
House
20
manded
up
make
And
this treaty
was drawn
did exist in
This
some form
the Din-i-Ilahi
1578-79
AD.
the translation
to this translation
Abul Fazl
of the Bible.
was based on
(i)
Why
The
should he go in
translation
was made
because he be-
and did
it
in
The
translation of the
Bible
"
"
Name Wey
Jesu Christu
"
began
with
instead of usual
Bismillah-ir
Rahman-ir Rahim."
Badauni being a student of history should not have taken exception to the translation of the Bible,
for translations
were
common
In our chapter on Central Asian Background, we have shown that a love of culture had pervaded the
19
3o
237
Timur and
it
was almost
Discussion on religions,
acquaintance
attempts of Kublei
Khan
to find
common
synthetic
formula would always shine as glorious examples of inquisitive Central Asian minds.
Now
the Semitic
like
their contri-
Mahmud, Mansur,
of
Firoz,
Falaki,
Alberuni
(the
scholar),
famous
for
from Scriptures of other nations. So, by tradition Akbar made no departure from Islamic Canons when he ordered the
translations
translation of the Bible.
and
that
Christianity
and wishing
Christianity
Abul
Fazl
to
the
Gospel."
Now
the
Christians arrived
on the 28th
of February, in 1578,
translations
of the Bible in
March. Was he so completely influenced by the Jesuit Fathers that within less than four weeks of their arrival he believed in their doctrines and
wishing to propagate
lated?
It
;
them, had
strange
looks rather
least
man
like
Akbar
life
at
subsequent
it.
readings of Akbar's
do not support
238
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Badauni's great proof of Akbar's apostasy is that Akbar asked Abul Fazl to begin the translation " " with Ai Name Wey Jesu Christu and omit " "
Bismillah-ir
Rahman-ir Rahim
1
Faizi further
la
"
Subhanaka
SiwakaYahu."*
change anticipated the anti-Islam and proved the But far from it. pro-Christian in Akbar.
Christian
title
was given
of
to the Christian
Book
in
order to create a
attend
Christian
atmosphere
the
as he did
the discussions
Hindu
Yogis with
up, or of the Jesuits with PortuIf he had done it only with guese costumes on. the Christians there might have been some reason
lit
way of Badauni. But he did it with every faith he came in contact with to create Thus when the Bhagabat Gita local atmosphere. " Om the head line used was was translated,
for thinking in the
Sachchidanand.'*
B2
Akbar even after the translation, says Badauni, was that especially on Friday " he would sit up there the whole night nights
of
The tendency
continually
occupied
in
discussing
questions
of
31
Mir Taqi
common
fashion
amongst
free thinkers.
12
his
Rahim began his Madanastak with Sri Ganesh Ahmad began Samudrika Ganesh and Ahmadulla invoked Sri Ram, Swaraswati
; ;
and Ganesh
in his
Nayika Bhed.
239
ns
whether
fundamental
tells
or
collateral,"
Soon
of
after this
Badauni
us,
"Akbar
distri-
buted a charity of
five lacs of
Mecca through Hakim-ul-mulk." The tendency of the mind of Akbar as characterised during this period definitely proves that Akbar could not have
been actuated by so deep a
as to order the translation of
belief in Christianity
the
Bible.
Badauni 's
statement
is
self -contradictory.
578-79 A.D.
During this year Madad-o-ma'ash were reorga" " was issued. Mahzar nised and
The
significance of
these
actions
has
already
been elaborately discussed in Chapter IV and they were more political than religious if at all.
This was a social custom, the infringement of which did not amount to a lapse from Islam.
Regarding the shaving of beard there was a discussion and there were some apocryphal traditions
in
its
favour as
No
of
did
not approve
Badauni,
II,
p. 262.
240
But
if
THE DIN-MLAHI
the shaving of beard
meant a lapse from Islam, we think more than half of the Muslim world has lapsed from faith.
The Oath
of
A llegiance and
' *
Four Degrees
1580-81 A.D.
The promulgation
tion of the
of the
Mahzar and
the
recita-
Khutba had
great political
significance.
that a flutter
many
circles.
He
In
was a time of great Islam, contingencies. murders and mishaps. Shah Tahmasp political had been murdered in Persia Vizier Sokoli in Rum
;
was
assassinated
a terror in the
minds
officer
in Bengal,
own
Already a rebellion Behar and in the Punjab Shah Mansur was found to
;
men.
have been implicated in it. Akbar did not know where to place his confidence, and where and when
So he wanted a formal declaration of allegiance by means of Oath of Fealty. It was a sort of Test The test was the readiness to sacrifice ProAct.
not.
Honour and Religion indeed the best To begin with, this oath treasures in a man's life. 35 had nothing to do with his religion of allegiance
perty, Life,
it
was purely a
proclaimed that
3*
Oath
of Allegiance
was common
in the
Abbas id period
of Khela-
fat History.
241
defined
on the 25th of February, 1581, and the Din-i-Ilahi was promulgated in 582 (February). So this
1
the
religion
and
Smith has quoted from Badauni he has referred to a letter from incidentally Mirza Jani of Thatta. We have already pointed
very significant.
Tawarikh
for
592-93 and
as
such
it
was easy
the
him
to
May
it
be that in
form of
four
the
formal
declaration
contained
they were meant for all and sundry, as Badauni himself admitted in the next line that the courtiers
the
Ilahias
were arrested
for their
and punished.
This
was
Nauruz~i-Jalali
Celebrated
1580-81 A.D.
This Persian
festivity
festival
great
this
and ceremonies
in
Probably
was
to allay
have developed
of his Khelafat
owing
to
assumption
title
36
The
Persians
Smfcfc,
31
1280B
242
were
at
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Hakim.
in
amongst them.
Expulsion of the Mullas
1581-82 A.D.
The
that
insinuation of Badauni
and
the
its
Mullas,
full
the
anti-Islamic feeling of
Akbar had
play.
37
But,
it
as has
Chapter IV,
was the
made
and
it
expelled.
whether a believer or
nonbeliever
Fortunate
were these Mullas that they were not trampled under foot of elephants and that Akbar was not Alauddin.
1582-83 A.D.
This year was really a vital one in Akbar's life. Badauni mentioned about a dozen and a half
regulations
in
this year
by which he
tried to
prove
was accom-
other socio-religious changes partly as adjuncts to the new creed and partly as measures
panied by
many
against Islam.
3T
1 1
14,
243
in the
Though
year,
really
they have
all
been placed
the
same
;
same year
without a diary at hand and writing history long after, Badauni placed all of those regulations together,
in
order to
give
more
force
to
his
conclusions
We
shall
up some important regulations of this year, and shall try to show that inspite of them, Akbar was not an apostate even if these regulations had
really
"
" A Ifi Era The Era of One Thottsan d Thousand Years introduced
1582-83 A.D.
of
change was introduced with a desire of slighting Islam, why was not the monogram on
If
this
coin
his
;
coins,
we
find
we have
instances
of Islamic
places.
some
;
Even Muhammad used Rumi era himself Hijri was inaugurated by Khalifa Omar and the It had Hijri era was not a religious injunction. with his commandments. Another no connection reason for starting the new era was his attempt to
introduce more astronomically scientific
of
era
is
instead
astronoto
the
current
lunar
Hijri
era
which
of
mically
defective.
This
attempt
Akbar
Omar Khayyam,
244
Persia
era
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
who
tried to
bring
some changes
of
in
Hijri
cal-
owing
to the
culation.
Ghazni,
58
drew
also
calculation.'
The mode
changed in 990 A.H. That clearly proves the angle from which Akbar brought in the changes in the defective system of both Hindu and Muslim
Tarikh-i-Alfi
Eras.
1582-83
A.D.
be
written.
The
from
the
history of
Akbar ordered
the
should be calculated
death
of
the
was accepted by the orthoAs Badauni says that Akbar 's ground for dox. " " was making the change was that the flight
flight,"
"
Prophet
as
commence
is
Right or wrong,
it
matter
in his
opinion.
But there
Wine
Selling Regulated
1582-83 A.D.
Use of wine was allowed officially by Akbar, a Muslim King. Badauni 's great objection was that Akbar being a Muslim sovereign should not have
formally allowed wine in
36
the
face
art.
of
the
strictest
Omar Khayyam.
245
Mughal
families,
trait
and
blood-element.
Timur, the Turk, was a confirmed " the woman in Timur 's harem drunkard and V) Abu Mirza had almost a wine-jar in his drank/'
stomach and he could drink
stretch.
for for
21
days
career,
at a
his
drinking
as
bouts.
Even
Akbar " 10
in
his
early
Jahangir narrated,
raised
drinking
of
ceremony
the
court
almost to
an art."
The grandees
only vied with each other in getting near to their ideal, the Sultan and each was a miniature edition
of
his
master.
In
Gibbon's phraseology,
'*
the
wine of Shiraz had always prevailed over the laws of the Prophet." Attempts were made by some monarchs from time to time to regulate or prohibit
wine but
to
no purpose.
could not
Balban
inspite of his
it;
in-
human
it
efforts
abolish
Alauddin
lo
check
So Akbar
like a
wise
Better
man
"
the
"
Impossible
Instead of
Good."
made
ments
39
elaborate
its
arrangements
restricting
and
and
at
controlling
for
sale
and
laid
down
severe punishcarousals
excessive
One
drinking,
Davy's
Institutes.
was present
such a function.
*
246
THE
41
DIN-I-ILAHI
his attempt
disorderly conduct.
Thus
;
was
to bring
of course his
measures were
re-
mained as
"
wet
"
as
make
of
dry/'
Prostitutes Segregated
1582-83 A.D.
Regulation
of prostitutes.
of
the capital
was a
"
devil's
agents."
In order
keep the
of the city
and
built for
them what
is
known
as
Dancing girls be taken home under certain conditions but might no prostitutes. There was a register in which
names of all prostitute-hunters were to be entered. Thus was effected a great check on the new
entrants
fault
at
least;
for
this
legislation
Akbar's
with
was indeed
that
he
was
"
cursed
reason."
Badauni was almost wild with rage when he narrated the story of dogs and boars, the most
41
Nights).
Bu Ali
"
(treatise
Senai,
the
great
Arabic
scholar,
for
in
his
famous
"
Qanun
medical reason*
247
Animals were there were kept in the Zoo for hunting purposes Badauni mentioned other kinds of animals too. the dogs and boars, for their presence meant only
;
defilement in Islam.
chitas
(leopards),
elephants,
mules and many varieties of birds, as loes, Abul Fazl informed us. There could be no objection to a king's maintaining a Zoo. Hunting was a passion in the Timurid family. Akbar had 43 caressed dogs when a child at his father's place.
Hunting dogs were always kept in the family. " Timur had his falcon, his dogs as his compa"
nions
in his
hunting excursions.
Dog
racing
was a
44
were dogs kept and maintained by the grandees of the age In Fiqh there is a discussion whether
a
game hunted by a dog could be taken the decision was that it could be taken.
dog was not always unclean. were tamed for hunting and
householders.
In
for
or not
and
In that case
Arabia dogs
protection
of
Regarding boars, Badauni told that the Hindus persuaded him that boar was one of the ten forms,
So Badauni 's
<* 43
sly
ll>
Badauni,
II,
p 314-15.
1,
Akbarnama,
Badauni,
II,
Beveridge, p. 589.
69.
Badauni,
II.
p. 314.
248
boars, love of
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Hindus was expressed. But so far as Akbar's belief in incarnation was concerned, the
discussions of the Ibadat
Khana were
explicit that
he
and laughed at the " the All Perfect assuming the form of an
fish or
animal
(a
a boar)."
4G
The speech
of the
Philosopher,
therefore,
contradicts
what Badauni
rearing
wanted
The
up
of a
dog or keeping boar in a royal zoological garden had no connection with his Din-i-Ilahi.
Flesh of Wild Boar and of Tiger Allowed
1582-83 A.D.
Indeed
this
the
Hindus.
Hindus were
In
permitted
to take flesh of
those
kinds of meat.
the
Ramayana,
dainties.
If
47 Tiger meat was allowed in Central Asia. Badauni had mentioned the occasion when
the regulation
of those for
tion
also
the
names
they were meant, the complicawould have been removed. During the
whom
Chitor expedition (1568-69), the army included heterogeneous elements and principally there were
Rajputs and Turks; amongst the former, boar meat was sanctioned and among the latter tiger meat was
46
Dabistan,
Firdousi,
II,
p. 91.
II,
Shahnama; Badauni,
p. 317 (Original).
249
This
general.
permission was given long before his alleged so it had no connection with the Din-iapostasy Ilahi. Badauni in order to give more force to his
;
Din-i-
Use of
Silk
<*
1582-83 A.D.
There are decisions against the use of silk and But the Prophet himself once gold no doubt. wore silk which came from the Roman Empire.
It
was a
to
time of Khalifa
to
Omar
owing
ed,
that
were asked
give
it
up
silk
stuff
contain-
time they were generally at war. followers were denied the ordinary luxuries of body and in the time of Omar the people were debarred from using silk. But as soon as
for at
The
Muslims had strongly entrenched themselves in their position, Khalifas like Mu'awiya, Rashid and others began to enjoy luxuries of body and used to wear silk. Sher Shah presented to Shaikh Byram
the
The Sadr
of
to
wear
silk
and
it
Pringle Kennedy,
of>. cif., I,
p. 209,
32-12808
250
selves in.
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
amongst
his
49
troops.
use of a chapman down to the ankle is not Arabian custom but was introduced from Persia an
The
and
These
Turkey
within
long
after
Muhammad's
"
group and
death.
are of course
occasional
commandments
lapse
is
"
falling
M'ashrati
Marriage Regulated
1582-83 A. D.
In Islam, of course marriage
in age except puberty.
has no restriction
Any
permitted to marry and any woman who 50 can bear a child is a fit subject for that contract. a child
is
But
at the instance of
Prince Salim,
1 ;
51
Akbar pro-
mulgated this regulation in 582 it is improbable for Salim to promulgate this regulation as he v/as
at
that
time only
and
understand
the far-
implications
of
1
was put
'*
in
order
to
prove
lapse of Akbar.
1
However, the
law was that no boy below 6 and no girl below 4 should marry and that a cousin or a near relation
1
Erskine
of>.
cit.,
p. 244.
80
251
sexual appetite was small. Really, what the social reformers have found and decided in the twentieth
century,
the
four
hundred
years
'
earlier
and he
'
is
.
Feast at Death
Birth
at
Encouraged
1582-83 A.D.
because he was out to Akbar had done something in accordance with the Law. Here is an instance to the point. The death feast for Muslims in India was an Indian custom and has no connection with Islam where it was un" 53
criticise
Badauni must
if
do so even
lawful.
There can be no sense," said Akbar, in offering food which is material to the spirit of he could not certainly the dead person, since
experience any benefit fiom
fore,
it;
much
of
better,
there-
would
' '
it
to
make
that
And
Hadis
enjoins that
one goat to be sacrificed for daughter and two for a son." Anniversary were always observed in Central Asian feasts That is a custom indeed. Prophet's families.
birth
is
always celebrated in
p. 315.
p. 424.
"
Milad-un Nabi."
Badauni,
II,
Herklot Qanun-i-Islam,
252
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
their
Many Muslims
in
celebrate
of
own
birth
It
imitation
of that
the
Prophet.
days has no
Prayers of Islam,
1582-83 A.D.
"
said
said,
Pilgrimages were
henceforth
forbidden," so
Baduani.
"
But were they ? Again Badauni Friday prayers were not stopped." Baduani's
is,
statement
61
Once
Fathulla
to
more he
of
offer
Shir az,
who was
582, used
Soon
after
Badauni
Mu'azzin
house
50
at the
Abul Fazl near the portico five times a day. Akbar himself offered prayers after the death of Abul Fazl long after the Din was promulgated. 56 Akbar said prayers personally on his grave. Badauni would have been true had he said that prayers and Azan were stopped in the unauthorised mosques, built during and after rebellions in Bengal and Behar and instances can be found in the life
of
of
the
Prophet
when he
Badauni.
II.
p. 3 6.
1
Azad
I8I. foot
Tabqat-i-Akbari,
E 6
D, Vol. V, p.
note
I.
253
stopping of the pilgrimage was cona distortion of facts. After the discovery
embezzlement of the pilgrim grant by Mir-iAkbar stopped grants to pilgrims for some Haj,
time.
We
know
it
from
Du
Third
Mission (1594) while proceeding to Lahore, saw a large number of people going to Mecca on pilof
grimage from the port of Guzrat. Even the ladies the royal familes were found sailing towards
Mecca long
titution of
of his
achievements.
Nizamuddin
or
"
says,
Akbar
the
leader
of
the
pilgrimage
like
from
Hindustan
The
journey from
the royal
"'
treasury
and went
Holy places."
Changed
1582-83 A.D.
The
regulation
read
thus
"
The
common
57
Tabqat-i-Akbari,
E &
D, V, p. 391.
254
THE DIN-MLAHI
58
It
was
prohi-
the
common
people,
who
half educated
understood and
intricacies
of
the
Arabic language with its pun and play on dots. They should be easily led by the Mullas to believe
disbelieve anything to suit their convenience as has been the case during the Bengal rebellion. The Maulavis in charge of the Madrasas attached
or
to
Mosques were
e
of the type
of
Ab Julia
th
their
Sultanpuri.
differences
interpretation
was not
very
en-
couraging/
a
a
of Renaissance,
Akbar desired
of
curricula
with
introduction
philosophy,
novels
of pure
and other
cultural subjects
in
the
place
literary Arabic.
In language, he
than to
gave more attention to Persian Arabic and Hindi and extended royal
patronage to the
Persian being the
of
common
and
poetry, of
art
of literature.
The
fulness
53
of 495
A. H. ran
"
thus,
in the cities
Dabistan,
II,
p. 99.
255
was the Augustan age of Persian literature in India. According to Abul Fazl there were over 50 poets
1
to
fancy for
fault with
no crime if Akbar had taken a It was purely Persian words and phraseology to
Badauni found
to
-
Akbar
that
exclude
^
)
Ji>
w>
written
41>1
<J^I
1 his play upon words and dots was a characteristic Faizi wrote a famous commentary of the age.
on the Quran where no dot was used on the top and another where no dot was at the bottom.
"
"
Qurans
were Destroyed
1582-83 A.D.
Yes,
they
were.
the un-
makers during the rebellions in Bengal and Behar and not all Qurans. The description of the Pries ;s of the 1st and 2nd Missions pointed out that qurans
were destroyed between 1578 and 1584. the period of the Bengal rebellion and just
That
after.
is
is
This synchronism with the per;od of rebellion a It was measure against significant.
rebellions.
authorised quranc.
**
Badauni,
p. 316.
256
THE DIN-HLAHI
not
was
a version
of
the
Prophet from the Message brought by Gabriel was no Quran and its destruction was no crime.
Names
of
Not Allowed
1582-83
AD.
No, Akbar's own name
Was
it
compulsory
There
name
in his court.
those
is
sacred
names with
due
It
frail
mortal beings.
of
This
not certainly
to
his hatred
the hallowed
names
frail
of Islam.
was a
Sufi
mode
is
it
not to associate
human
name
of the
Prophet.
Orthodox custom
is
name
the
of the Prophet
uttered,
should be followed
with usual
"
Sallallaho."
In ordinary conversation,
is
name
of a
uttered,
cer-
tainly the
fore,
Even Badauni advocated a similar idea when he had to utter the name of Fatima in connection with " To call such miserable an unchaste woman.
wretches by
the
name
of
our
blessed Prophet's
daughter would indeed be wrong," says Badauni. And still in the same breath, he would curse
Akbar
for
doing so.
11
61
Badauni,
II.
p. 324.
257
The Assembly
"
of Forty
was Inaugurated
1583-83 A.D.
was an intellectual assembly of the wise men and had behind it a purely Islamic tradition, known as The Chihil Tanan or the The forty Abdals.
It
' '
'
'
* '
'
After
the death of
Muhammad,
Earth
felt
no
longer be honoured by prophets walking on her God promised, so runs the story, that surface.
there
should
men, Abdals,
Earth remain."
It
always be on earth "Forty holy for whose sake He would let the
was
clear
in the Ibadat
on and so varied. many So this body of intellectuals was inaugurated who " decided questions, as Badauni tells us, according
that
Khana
no absolute
to
by tradition/'
of culture as that
In that age of
Renaissance,
a child
of
Akbar was,
it
was in famous
fitness
**
things
It
was
the
culmination
Establishments
1583-84 A.D.
that
he
could
258
tions
if
THE
that
DIN-I-ILAHI
humanity concerned the non-Muslims. Akbar only carried on the work of Sher Shah
established Poor
in
when he
Houses
of
his
for
the
Hindus
separately
imitiation
great
predecessor
establishspirit
Sher Shah
who had
started
separate
ments
of
in Sarais.
catholic
Emperor and the sympathetic sentiments of that great ruler of men. But Mulla Badauni would not appreciate it, for, to him humanity meant
the
583-84 A.D.
If
dice
harm.
play was for play's sake, there was no But if it was on stake basis, certainly
within the Mazhabi group
Akbar
But was
Ilahi
584-85 A.D.
it
Indeed
scientific
it
was
was a purely
political
and
era in
spirit of the
It had no age of Scholasticism and Renaissance. It showed his breadth connection with religion.
of
vision
Prof. Brendry
Ilahi
"
Ilahi
Era."
259
Hindu Manners
1585-86 A.D.
The
are
festivities
at
the
mostly Hindu.
generally
during
of the
marriage
ceremonials.
The
elasticity
temperament has allowed them to and customs of any country of higher culture wherever they had gone. In China the Turks accepted
Chinese manners,
Arabian,
introduced
in
Russia Russian,
Indian.
in
Arabia
Rezia
and
the
;
in
India
Sultana
paraphernalia
system
kings.
of
It
weighing
gold
Hindu
was a purely
social
matter where no
in.
come
The dead
to
585-86 A.D.
the
there
Sun
is
as
the
no doubt
that he gained some miraculous powers by Yogic Preference of one direction to another practices.
was due to the influence of these occult practices. Akbar himself slept with his head towards the
east.
260
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
This has been interpreted by the orthodox as a mark of slight, for Akbar allowed the dead to stay
in grave with their feet towards the west
in
which
direction
lay
to
Mecca.
What Akbar
to the east.
did had no
Incidentally
to
reference
Mecca but
his
and unconsciously
Mecca,
it
action
had a reference
Brahmins Allowed
Decide Litigations
amongst
Hindus
1585-86 A.D.
This
is
just
the
It
official
recognition
of
Sher
Shah's procedure.
to
requisition
trials
judicial
was no new thing in India in the services of the Brahmins Even extremely involving Hindus.
different
parts
of
had done
it.
The angle
of vision
shown by
Abdulla Sultanpuri during the trial of the Mathura 62 Brahmin only convinced Akbar of the necessity
of such a step.
Badauni
bitterly
felt
this
appointment of
Hindu Pandits
"
Muslim Qazis.
the
"
Allah-o-Akbar
Introduced in
Mode
Greetings instead of
1
"
of
A s-Salam-o-A lai^um
585-86 A.D.
it.
Was
has
II.
it
Akhlaqi group
6*
As
Badauni,
p. 128.
261
changes had often been made in manners and customs of Islamic peoples in different parts of
settled or
made
1
conversions.
was introduced in 585-86 and the Din-iHahi in 1582-83. no immediate It had necessarily connection with the Din-i-Ilahi as it came four The whole trouble came from the years after. " Akbar." Was it used as an adjective word "' " '* the great or did it refer to Akbar meaning But it was no crime for the son of personally."
Humayun
was not
the law
to
for
which he
violation,
responsible.
fell into
Even
if
it
was a
and
1586-90 A.D.
These were the years of war in Sind in which Akbar was personally busy and no new regulations
have been ascribed
to these years.
"
Sati
"
Discouraged
1590-91 A.D.
The burning
of
widows on
If Akbar was a their husbands was discouraged. believer in Hinduism, he should not have stopped But he did it a sacred custom of the Hindus.
only
to
Hindu
or Muslim.
belief at all.
And it had no
262
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Circumcision was to
fee
Done
was a Jewish custom adopted by Islam. Akbar 's regulation was that it should be made optional and should be done, if at all, at an age when boys could understand what it was. Here Akbar gave every man a choice and opporIt
have a play of his reason. Indeed the child of Reason as he was, he could not deny it
tunity to
to others.
against Islam.
According to the orthodox section, it was But Akbar had been cursed for
having his
own
reason.
is
The
circumcision
only
social
custom
adopted to suit the hygienic condition of the Semitic This law of circumcision was not adopted people.
by
all
Aryan
Christians
were
converted to Islam.
1591-92 A.D.
Badauni said that many new regulations were introduced this year but did not mention what they
were.
producing a false medical certificate from Hakim Ain-ul-Muluk of Delhi. If there was any very objectionable regulation, certainly he would have
mentioned them.
263
"Cremation of a Darshaniya
1592-93 A,D.
Dr. Smith, quoting from
fantastic
regulation
was made
for the
disciples
(Ilahian) chelas.
"
If
any of the
whether
man
uncooked grains and a burnt brick round the neck of the corpse and thrown into river, and then they
should take out the corpse and burn where no water was." 68
it
at
a place
The
Badauni
has no meaning.
;
when he
left
I
could not
make
"
meant,
he
the
remark,
"
cannot
mention here
be peculiar.
To
give
:
( 1 )
(2)
There must be a
definitely
Now we know
also
cremated
in
certain
cases.
where the body was cremated, the regulation became necessarily ineffective.
w
Smith, P 219.
.
264
THE DIN-HLAHI
a river was not always to be found where a In such cases the regulation Darshaniya might die.
And
became
If
ineffective.
was actually put into practice, of course if there was any such one, Badauni So our should have mentioned the whole of it.
this regulation
conclusion
or
is
was
it all.
either
distorted
Registration of Marriages
1592-93 A.D.
One man, one wife regarding marriage. being the law, a record and registration was
inevitable
if
it
was meant
to
be
effective.
And
alone.
Akbar meant business and not pious wishes It was a pure administration of affairs.
Toleration Granted to All Religions
1593-94 A.D.
The
root
of
troubles
lay
in
his
policy
of
universal toleration.
The Mulla
section of
Islam
claimed thai Islam was the only repository of truths and hence there was no scope of compromise with
other
faiths.
examples of
W
Quran,
Does not the Quran bristle with rl the highest form of toleration dees not
;
II,
259.
"Cultural
Fellowship" by
A. Chakravarti,
265
spirit
Muhammad
battle
typify
the
of
compromise
after the
of Badr?
When
he
granted the Jews and Christians right to stay and worship in the Darul-islam did not the Quran " " ? There is no compulsion in Religion assure,
If
the
latter
converts,
in
order
to
suit
their
convenience changed or distorted his teachings, Islam was not responsible. Akbar in preaching
universal toleration
of the
Prophet
in
was only following the path its true spirit and perspective.
of
The
Renaissance,
of
the
the teachings
Shah
saints
Abdul
were
Latif
constant
association
with
the
and
his innate
nature
the
of
preaching of
in
principle
universal
toleration
the
land
Hindustan
erst
bitter
attacks of orthodoxy.
To
the Christian
priests,
Was
actuated by his
by
Islam?
of these
Or was
indeed.
it
None
He
This
is
34-1280B
266
to the
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
Christian
him so far as the Trinity, the Sonship of God and Virginity of Mary were concerned. Earnest and long attempt of saints all but proved like Rudolf to convert Akbar
futile.
spite
against
Islam
when
plained
Islam
was
pitted
against
Christianity.
when
the
"
clergymen com"
Christianity.
against
to
warn
the Christian
priests of the
danger of using unguarded language Further Badauni against the Mullas or their faith. " and Smith said, after the Lahore fire, Akbar
to Islam."
in
If
so,
how
after
could he
1592-93
he
to
had
grant
?
right
of
building churches
Therefore, neither was there any lapse from Islam, nor was there any coming in, nor any spite against
Islam.
So
far as
concerned,
may
churches for Christians? certainly not, as has been pointed out previously in Chapter IV.
i-Ilahi to build
Was
not
Azam Khan
oppose
an Hahian
Did he not
strongly
From
most of
of
his
Some
267
precedents in the actions of Khalifas or Sultans that preceded him. Others were allowed by the Shariat ;
"
"
necessi-
of the by Empire and such changes were permissible in the Muslim dominions inhabited by non-Muslims. 65 It
tated
not proper to brand Akbar as an " because he promulgated those Ains." apostate Of course, Badauni did brand Akbar as an
is
therefore,
apostate
doing
Tritton,
Non~Mulim
CHAPTER
VI
APPENDIX
BADAUNI AND HIS
'
MUNTAKHABU-T TAWARIKH'
Abdul Qadir,
pupils of
all
and Abul Fazl were the the famous Shaikh Mubarak in 558, and
Faizi
1
three
were
brilliant scholars.
Faizi specialised
in
Abul Fazl
in
theology
logic.
grammar and
In 1573,
to court
and
of
he accepted a Madad-i-Ma'ash.
In
course of a
Ibrahim
Sarhind,
he
first
And
he was selected
'
Khana
to
break the
pride
of
the
learning
of
the Mullas.'
Abdul
interest
and
the
displayed consider-
Abul "the high opinion, which Akbar had formed of Abdul Qadir 's learning and disputational powers, was transferred to Abul Fazl whose boldness of thought and breadth of opinion dazzled the court and excited the jealousy " and envy of the Ulama. 1
theology.
into
But
after
introduction of
Fazl
the
court
J.
R. A.
S., 1869,
Bloehinaim'e
life
of
APPENDIX
In the beginning,
269
that
to
Akbar thought
end he regretted
*
Badauni
find
was a
that
2 Badauni was only a A bit sun-dried Mulla/ of Badauni s mind could be read in his reply to Akbar 's question enquiring as to why he v/anted
Rana Kika.
*
Badauni
joming
proudly
the
declared
that
his
intention in
8
war was
The
first literary
production of Badauni was Kitab-ul Ahadis dealwith the excellence of ing, among oilier things,
'
expedition
against the
infidels/
Badauni
was
Mahabhaiat along with some other scholars and for this he cursed his lot that he had to write the names of gods
of the
of the infidels
Badauni's mother
died in
589
he
took
leave
and
went
home
with
MS.
copy of the Khirad Afza, a very favourite book of Akbar. He overstayed leave by one year and moreover lo~i u A e copy of Khirad Afza and dared
not appear before the Sovereign.
At
last
on
the
recommendation
of
F'aizi,
Badauni was allowed to appeai before His Majesty at Lahore and was restored to favour (1 591-92).
In 1593,
Badauni
of
to
attract
favour
of
A kbar
recommended
A in,
the post of a
N.
2.
of the
Blochmann,
II,
p. 104,
Badauni,
pp. 233-234.
Ibid., p. 234.
Ibid.,
p. 329,
Blochmann,
p.
104 N.
270
THE DIN-MLAHI
of Ma'in-ud-din at
to
tomb him
ul
Ajmer.
for
stay
at
court
his
and
entrusted
him with
In
1
Bahr-
Asmar.
593-94, Badauni
completed the
hear that his
court, in religion,
nay
in life,
had
left
the
world.
Mulla Badauni
7
;
expressed
his
devilish
life,
venom
for,
if
he
Akbar liked Badauni in spite of his lurid taste and bitter orthodoxy for his Till the end of his life (1595?) literary merits.
must do so
at his death.
Badauni continued
in the court of
Akbar.
From
of
life
of
BaHauni
at
we have
1
Madad-i-Ma'ash of
of
,000
Imam
Wednesday
as
Rana Kika,
the
translator
books,
whereas his
laureate
of
rival in school
had
Empire, his junior comrade was the highest naturally he lost the balance dignitary of the state
;
of his mind.
On
more
and envied
'
Badauni,
in
II.
p. 420;
III,
pp. 414-5.
"
A dog
has gone
from tit*
world
*
an abominable
II,
state.
He was
"
Badauni,
p. 271.
APPENDIX
In his childhood
271
the lines
of
an
orthodox Mulla.
grand-father
recitation
of
Muluk Shah taught him grammar, the Quran and Islamic law. Once
pay a
visit to
Badauni
set out to
Shaikh
Muhammad
*
Ghaus, a highly revered Mulla of the age. As soon as Badauni saw that the pious Shaikh rose
up
to
do honour
'
to
Hindus
Badauni
he
'
felt
obliged to
forego the
pleasure.
9
styled
Sufism as
nonsense
in
connection
tolerate
with
Sharif
Ami.
Sunni,
when a Shia was wrongly murdered by a Badauni had not a word of sympathy for
he immediately consigned to no other reason but that he was a Shia.
innumerable instances when Badauni
facts
whom
for
There
are
concocted
conclusion
or
distorted
them
to
suit
his
As for spoke only half truth. example, Badauni interdicts Akbar for having given permission for the use of boar meat against laws of the Shariat. But he never mentioned
or
whether the permission was given to Muslims or to anybody else and what was the occasion for it.
to the
Rajput
boar meat was permissible and the occasion was the Chitor expedition where
amongst
whom
both
the
soldiers
fought
in
the
permission was
life
of Badauni.
272
THE
'
DIN-I-ILAHI
*
boar meat
permissible
among Turks.
cow's
As
flesh,
regulation
that
forbidding
Badauni said
Akbar had stopped killing of cows in order to show his love for Hindu wives, and that he was actuated by an anti-Islamic feeling.
But the entire regulation taken as a whole reads
"
otherwise,
Nor
flesh of
cows, buffaloes,
sheep
and camels be taken, for they are domestic animals." But honest Badauni only mentioned cows,
for the
would defeat
of
of half quotation
*
A glorious example purpose. was regarding the reconversion a Hindu woman who had fallen in love with
She
(Hindu woman) should be 10 taken by force and be given to the family/ But Badauni did not menlion ths other part of
a
Muslim.
"
love with
Islam.
Hindu be prevented
According
to
from
joining
"
Badauni
Akbar
had
the
ordered the
destruction of mosques.
But Badauni
The whole
regulation
would have
been
clear,
came
Bengal rebellion when those mosques of rebellion (unauthorised) were used as centres
after the
10
Dabittan,
/bid.
II,
p. 413.
APPENDIX
such as the Masjid-i-Zarar in
Prophet.
In his
273
the
time of
the
blind
fanaticism
and
spiteful
venom
lost
against
Faizi
and
Abul
Fazl,
he had
the
balance of
his
intention of Badauni
judgment and we think the real was not so much to revile the
Emperor as to revile the wickedness of the sons of Mubarak. In reviling them, he had to revile the more than he possibly intended to, only Emperor to show the length of the apostasy to which the Emperor had been led by the designing brothers/ In his anger Badauni sometimes said that Akbar was a Christian, another time that he was a fireworshipper and a third time that he was a respecter of cows/ that is, he was a Hindu. "Akbar
'
'
believed,"
said
Badauni,
"
in the
truth
to
of
the
Christian religion
spread the
to
Murad
Jarric
take
few lessons
to translate
in Christianity
Fazl
says that Akbar took some lessons in Portuguese himself so that he could follow their discussions in original.
the Gospel."
Du
Soon
after
Badauni said
names
of the
We
fact that
important
1
when
he began to write his Muntakhab in 590 the charge of he was labouring under
the court
without leave,
when he was
35
book
I280B
274
of Akbar,
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
named Khirad Afza, and when he was refused an interview at Bhambar after the discovery of his forgery of a certificate from Hakim Ain-ulMulk of Delhi. What better things could be expected of him at a time when his whole On the other hand one existence was at stake ? of early years was enjoying the of his comrades
reputation of being the chief poet of
the
age,
and
Indeed he another the chief uatyl of the Empire. was suffering from the complex of jealousy against
his
school
mates.
his
injustice
that
merit
Cream
Muntakhabat
"
of History
when
the
book was published during the reign of Jahangir, " at the baseness of the he became so infuriated he ordered the son of Badauni to be lies that
imprisoned and his property to
be
confiscated/'
all
He
further
took
an agreement from
* 4
the booksell
should not
says,
the
book.
said
12
Badauni has
many
quite incredible
to repeat or
commit
to writing.
if I
should
retain
would be
disrespectful to his
12
memory/'
2, p.
13
104.
I,
"
196.
APPENDIX Badauni was a cynic by nature. respect even for the nearest ties of "
tionship.
275
He had no
human
rela-
Relations
are
like
scorpions in the
harm
by
or mother's brother.
father's
is
is
increased
brother,
and
as
for
the
mother's
brother he
If
destitute of all
good
qualities."
man
the
or uncle, can
we
what
dog," most disgraceful aspersions on Birbal that 14 This is the he had incest with his own daughter.
cast
a wretch.
"
In his
venom he
man who
is
of
true
that
tongue
tries
may
to
lie
however
to
one
do so he
unconsciously
lines of his
pen.
To
be
fair
could only quote Major Nassau " it would be Lees and join with him in saying
grossest
Akbar, we
piece
of injustice to the
15
dead Emperor
to
review of
character
it.
and no other/'
And V. A.
Smith
has done
H
15
Badauni,
II,
p. 312.
CHAPTER
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
VII
PROMULGATION
The
was promulAccording
582.
mulgation of
was a formal council before the pro" 1 old Shaikh the Din-i-Hahi, and an
to
proclaim in
all
quarters that
a short time the law to be professed throughout the Mughal Empire would be sent from the court
and
it
to take
and accept
The
should
or
not
go unchallenged.
referred
by Nizamuddin
native
authors.
Abul
Badauni
incidently
to
the
Empire.
?
But what
that council
Was
it
the
occasion for
the
Mazhar
should
Badauni
who
nevei spared
Akbar
proceedings
on
the other
hand
Bartoli
who compiled
to Bartoli
Moreover according
one
of
whom
was sent
Shaikh
to proclaim
coming
of the
new
:
creed.'
Now
Mubarak was at that time a man of 82 years was it possible to send him to all quarters at such an old age to proclaim the coming
religion ?
THE
it
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
2
PROMULGATION
277
do not know anything more about the embassy of Mubarak moreover the tone and language do not fit in with the Happy Sayings
might be.
;
We
of
'
Akbar,
I
Why
am
should
claim to guide
3
men
before
myself
guided/
Smith
says
that
the
principles
of the system
were not properly defined and there was a good deal of uncertainty as to its meaning till 587 Really it was undefined,' as it was no new religion
1
.
'
it
of the old.
In the absence
of
much
the
Freeto
masons
declare
or Illuminati.
it
So
it
in
public.
Mujtahid of
pository
of
the
new
was
of
to
the
only
re4
the
fundamentals
relates
the
faith.
only
the
exterior
of
the
creed
forma-
Badauni gave his reader hardly any new information about the principles
2
observed by Akbar.
The language
of
the proposed
like the
new
religion,
Lo
Comes
not
Light.'
it,
round
fit
is
most un-Mughal
atmosphere.
'
in
Akbarnama, Appendix,
Badauni,
II,
Happy
p. 349
278
of the creed.
fied
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
formalities
were
mistaken
for
principles.
Abul
Fazl in Ain No. 77 on the subject of His Majesty as the spiritual guide of the people," began in a
Sufic strain but left the subject with
"
a pious wish,
should
my
occupations
me,
it
my
world a separate
volume on the
'
'
subject
gave him no leisure, nor to him and we have lost a separate was granted volume on the subject. The Portuguese missionaries who visited the court during this period had
their
"
His
peculiar
mode
of describing
things,
they
fact
which more
if
essence
there
was
The only author who narrated the fundamentals of the Din-i-Ilahi was Mohsin Fani
any.''
who
has described a part of it in his famous "Dabistan-i-Mazahib. The Dabistan did not directly
of the system through the
in course of
inner principles
of
mouth
the Philosopher
of
a dialogue.
The
Shah
authority
Mohsin
son of
Fani
was
Mirza
Muhammad,
directly
from
Azam
5
6
Ain, Blochmann, p
166.
THE DIN-MLAHI
Ilahi.
IN
PROMULGATION
279
Mohsin Fani was a sympathetic observer unlike Badauni or Portuguese priests ; and there is a touch of romance in his way of speaking a thing.
The Philosopher
the
of the
Dabistan
of a
Emperor
at the
end
who
the
champions of other
faiths
pounded
(1)
and beneficence.
(2)
(3)
(4)
Abstinence from worldly desires. Care of freedom from the bonds of the
worldly existence and violence as well
as accumulating precious stores for the
future real
(5)
Wisdom and
actions.
frequent
of
meditation on
consequences
(6)
Strength
of
dexterous
prudence in the
Good
treatment
their will
may
our own.
(9)
perfect alienation
perfect
Being.
(
1
God and
all.
union with
God
the preserver of
280
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
of
Akbar was
"
:
The
Great
was thus
of
laid
purity
outlook
Akbar and his Happy Sayings as quoted by Abul Fazl, bear out the truth that lay behind Akbar 's philosophy.
followed by
In discussing the Sufi system of
Akbar, we canceremonies
of brotherhood
not
lose sight of
its
rituals
and
priests,
and
practices, initiations
and symbols
of the system.
much The
The
based
the
in
its
background
is
of
the
propounder.
for
amongst great
worship
is
religious systems
not on any
object
of
on the path but not on the destination. Really speaking the formalities and rituals are no ends in themselves, but are only means to some
The war
is
end.
But unfortunately the history of religion has shown that the forms apparently are regarded as
of
ends,
and ends lose themselves in the labyrinths forms and more new creeds have developed not
;
by way
of difference of
fundamentals but
by the
166.
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
of
PROMULGATION
formalities,
rituals
281
way
of
difference
and
ceremonies.
Priests
was no priesthood and " that is why Blochmann Akbar solely opines, on his influence and example, had estabrelying lished no priesthood and had appointed no proper
In the Din-i-Ilahi, there
'*
Von Noer
there was no priesthood in the Din-i-Ilahi it being confined to the select few." But to us it appears
"
says,
Din was never regarded by Akbar as a new religion and therefore, there was no need of a separate priesthood and separate church so natural and so
that the
common
to the
promulgation of a new
faith.
More-
is no priesthood and it has been condemned in unequivocal terms by the orthodox. From Islamic point of view, Akbar is justified in
Tajuddin
of
of
the
exterior
rites
the
The
Mujtahids
Faizi.
11
were
the
Abul
is
Fazl
to
and
his brother
learnt
Azam Khan
of
said
have
the rules
new
order from
Abul
fact
Fazl
who
of
according to
rules
of
repository
the
priests
separate
were not
necessary
nor a
A in,
BIocKmann,
I.,
p, 212.
Dabistan,
p. 94.
Badauni,
II.,
p. 349.
36-1280B
282 mosque,
follower
attained
capacity.
for
it
experience
to
of
the
stage
'
of
development based on
'
the
order
made
'
'
clearing search
12
and
' '
every
strictness
in admitting novices."
Of
course
it
could not be
who
without
exception,
in
actuated
by a deep religious
conviction; royal favour was the prime " object, though His Majesty did everything to get Nor did Akbar himself this out of their heads/'
some
to
I
say
"
am
myself 13 Like his great Indian predecessor guided." Asok, 1800 years back, he issued a general order to all state officials to look after the spiritual deve
Why
should
claim to guide
men
before
lopment of
"
all subjects.
and
God
in as
much
as
a wise
man
affair of this
should he knowingly tend to perishable world, perdition in the religious world which is permanent
how
and
eternal ?
If
God
our
if
be with his
controversy
faith,
then thou
thyself
carriest
against
God
and
God
fails
M u
77, p. 165,
THE DIN-MLAHI
ingly
IN
PROMULGATION
283
takes
the
himself a rule
demand
diction
;
pity
and
he,
who
* '
and thinks
In the
to
14
were
required
those
who
were
distinguished
devotion to
incomparable God,
Toleration
and pray
' '
morning and
instructions.
was the
basis of these
us that
Akbar
Again he
might
not by
if
says,
"If
creed
15
people
wished
it,
they
adopt his
violence."
God wished
but
the whole
world
not
Islamised
right has
what
Islam
compel people to come to by force Badauni says that some people Akbar why he did not make use of the the most convincing proof such as Shah
;
man
asked
sword
Ismail
at Persia
had done.
I,
Akbar
p. 429.
replied,
"Confidence
U
'*
Dabistan,
p. 97
and
Payne, op. cit. p. 25, footnote; Dabistan, I, p. 97. " There ! no compulsion in religion." Quran.
284
in
THE
as a leader
DIN-I-ILAHI
him
was a matter
of time
and good
counsel,
Are not five-sixths Salim, Akbar said, mankind either unbelievers or Hindus? If
actuated
To
all
of
were
by motives similar to those which thou ownest, what would remain to me but to destroy " them all ? (Shea and Troyer, p. cxlvii.)
Initiation
The
was
tested
by his readiness to sacrifice Property, Life, Religion and Honour. It was not that each of the Ilahians
would be
treasures
sacrifice
in
a position
lire
to
sacrifice
;
all
those four
of
all
at
one time
some
might
stage
The
"
of
the entrant
was
styled
in
a
called
' '
nomenclature
and was
Degree."
They were
"
stated to
have obtained
according
as
Two
"
offer
lh
One Degree
were
in a
Degrees
to
they
position
one or
more
of those
precious
possessions.
as
"
oath of
These four degrees were defined " in 1579 when the Din-i-Ilahi fealty
of,
as
marks of
loyalty to
When
in
the Din
the
were included
politics
16
preliminaries.
Islam,
and
religion
So
In Sufi
Muhammad
mentioned of
spiritual order of a
man 's
life.
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
PROMULGATION
of
loyalty in
in
285
politics,
became
stages in
Badauni says,
irrespective of
"
spiritual
eminence
religion.
courtiers
their
of all shades
and creeds
names down
opinions
Before introduction
into
entrant
if
found
fit,
would be admitted
on Sundays.
the
Emperor with his turban on the ground and on approaching the Emperor should bow his forehead down to His Majesty's feet. Abul Fazl says, ihe tuiban is the sombol of "this is symbolical conceit and selfishness, so putting off of the Turban
;
off of pride
and conceit."
raised
19
mode
of initiation,
and
and put the turban on his initiation was by batch of twelve and by turns. They were to offer Zaminbos io the Emperor.
Symbol
of Brotherhood
The
"
"
Initiated
was
called
an
"
disciples."
They formed
and
a brotherhood
M
18
ll)
amongst themselves,
I,
had a
Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri,
p. 60.
.
Akbar was born on Sunday and died on Sunday Am Blochmann, p. 165. About the inscription
Disciple
is
there are
various opinions.
20
common
Sufi
tenn.
The
llahias
whom Akbar
"
Chclas."
286
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
*
'
in which the shast common symbol called 'Great Name' was engraved and the symbolic " motto of was inscribed. The Allaho Akbar
4
'
' '
' '
teaching
'*
inculcated
was
the
pure Shast
'
'
and
Shast
The word
round
"
the symbol
"
Shast
"
literally
means
1
"
anything
either
"
a ring or a bow.'
of
It
1
was
like that
be called
Swastika.'*
symbol of Brotherhood. On the Shast,' Badauni says that picture of Akbar was engraved. But others say that it " contained only Hu," the Great Name which
turban.
It
was
*
their
might signify
(a)
Allah.
(b)
(c)
As Samad
...
A I Haiy
Alqayyum Ar Rahman Ar Rahim Al Mumin
...
(d)
(e)
...
Merciful.
Protector.
(/)
...
the
the great
name
' '
is
word
Hu
or
He
'
God
'
because
Shast
it
has
to
91
Lowe
fctanslatad
Shast as
fih hook.
is
also
used
THE DIN-MLAHI
IN
PROMULGATION
it
287
that
shows
of
He
"
are
has no other
is
at
His
22
side.
"
Hu
not
derivative.
it.
All
God
is
contained in
tion
is
Hu
"
a Sufi
term and in his early youth Akbar used to chant " " " " these Sufi terms Ya Hu and Ya Hadi
near the Anuptalao.
this familiar
And
it is
quite probable
that
word should
Sufi order.
To
used
called
to
the
Emperor,
'
the
Chelas
'
were
to
offer
Zaminbos and
'
The King prostrate before him. Darshan from his window give them
Darshariiya Manzil
23
'
(House of Royal If a member met another he was Appearance). " " to greet him with and the other Allaho Akbar " was to respond with Jalle Jalalahu."
Ain, Blochmann, p.
Ordinarily
cipleship, e.g.,
of
162, F.
N.
2.
a believer introduced
himself
by the
tree
of
dis-
Ahmad,
disciple of
Alam,
disciple of Byezid,
disciple
is
Khabdin ending
83
in the
name
of that disciple to
whom
"
he
sworn.
Shast."
Sychophants and flatterers had come for alms and and assembled in front to have a Darshan some " came with a sick baby, others with barren daughter. many were " This may be true. Akbar, by his cured by his miraculous powers. Smith says,
favours in the morning
;
"
powers and used them for the good of some instances of such cures.
Hindu Yogis, had developed some occult Abul Fazl gave hit subjects.
288
THE
D1N-I-ILAHI
Prayer
That there were prayers in the system is evident from his own examples. Probably Akbar offered
prayers three times and not five times in the ortho-
dox manner.
death
of
Akbar
offered
is
prayers
the
after
the
Abul
Advice
Fazl as
custom
with
Muslims.
to provincial
Abul Fazl had his own on his portico criers (Mu'-azin) for mosque were there. No separate mosque was prayers There was the same raised for the Ilahians.
evening
and
y4
night.
Fazl
till
the
last
day of
his
life
Abul
and
"
"
Alai-T^um-ns-Salarn
that
were changed.
Akbar
in laying
mode
of salutation intended to
their
remind
of the origin of
existence
grateful
and
keep the
25
and
remembrance."
Not
(d)
(e)
during life, avoid flesh as far as possible, not to take anything slain by one's ownself,
butchers,
fishers
and bird
catchers,
24
Dabistan, Vol.
I,
p. 97.
THE
(/)
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
PROMULGATION
pregnant,
old
289
not
20
to
cohabit
with
and
barren
women
nor with
women
puberty.
his
be burnt or buried according to Akbar lamented that religious practices. " the dead body of Birbal had not been brought to 27 it could be burnt." his capital so that
A disciple could
own
26
Dabistan, Vol.
Ill,
p. 91.
I280B
CHAPTER
THE
DiN-i-lLAHi IN
VIII
MOVEMENT
for the
propa-
in
advance of
the Inquistition
by 200 years. In Europe, the fire of had set ablaze its religious firma-
ment
the
drama
of contest
between
Roman
Catholics
and
was
to
come within the next half a century, was being arranged. The Jesuits in order to increase their
brotherhood had fallen from
with which
recourse to
Jesus.
proud principles had begun, and often had conspiracy and murder in the name of
they
the
thirsty Ismailis
were not yet forgotten the Shia-Sunni contest between the Safavi neighbours and their
Sunni
rivals of
Rum
to the
The
systematic
the Mehdists
1
5th and
6th centuries of
terrible
In
the
midst of those
it
required
no
be
that
small
Amount
of courage of conviction
and length
of liberalism, to say
"
religion
ought to
established
Ain, Blochmann,
p. 169.
THE
what
Islam
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
to
291
right has
man
to
compel people
vast
come
at
to
by
force."
With
resources
his
command
cried out
if he simply wished he could have it, turned at least half of India to Ilahism. Indeed he
claim to
in the
"
Why
am
"
' '
should
?
guided
and not
of the
Religion
King
582
after being
ability
which he reorganised in disgusted with Mulla unchangeand rigidity, had its own contribution to make.
No
even Smith has drawn any infer" ence from the famous Forty" and the Din, both
historian, not
coming
at the
same
time.
They were
debates
in
very
the
closely
The
Ibadat
Khana were no longer as frequently held as they were at the beginning. The discussions and decisions
on knotty points
' '
of
' '
;
law were
there
now
was no need of a propaForty by decided ganda henceforth everything was to be " Free by reason and not by authority." Like the it was a grouping of the few masons enlightened bound together by common political allegiance, minds
' '
The
by the idea
of ultimate
good
to
humanity, breathing
centre,
man who occupied the we mean Akbar, who was the embodiment
of
the
Air, Blochmann, p.
197.
F.N.I.
292
India.
THE
That
is
DIN-I-ILAHI
why
there
is
no
roll register
nor any
of
and extent
his
the
brotherhood.
not
insist
Abul Fazl
to
Emperor did
even
for
on conversion
order
"those
their
who used
spiritual
to
have received
of
his
throne
of
Majesty."
They stood
need
no conversion
though they were intimately connected with the The members of the Din-i-Ilahi circle of Akbar.
may
accepted the creed in all aspects, internal as well as external forms. (b) those who accepted the "Sfiasf" only.
(a)
who
its
Of
tioned,
the
initiated
disciples
have been
men-
(1)
(2)
Abul
Fazl.
(6)
(7) (8)
Azam Khan.
Abdus Samad.
Mulla Shah
Muhammad
Shahadad.
(9) Sufi
Ahmad.
Khwaja.
stray
(10)
(11) Sultan
Salim.
THE
(12)
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
293
Mirza Jani Thatta. (13) Taki Shustar. (14) Shaikhzada Gosla Benarasi.
Sadar Jahan. (16) Sadar Jahan 's son, no. (17) Sadar Jahan's son, no.
(15)
(18) Birbal.
(19) Prince Salim.
I.
II.
It is
very
significant
says that
willing
to
include
the
Hindus
as far as possible.
Of the second class, 'there were many', says Abul Fazl. They were given "Shast" in batches
of twelve
test
to
pass
the usual
to royal
presence.
No other
it was not a was only a Sufi order. As has been pointed out there was no separate mosque for them, and prayers were offered at least thrice
daily.
The Contribution
Din-i~Ilahi.
of the Ibadat
Khana
to
the
The principles
in the
there
was a
the
move
promulgation of
Din-i-Ilahi.
If
were
so, there
deliberate attempt to
get the
Hindus
294
THE
DIN-I-1LAHI
many, ware thrashed out of the fire of the sions of the Ibadat Khana. This is indeed
far as the destructive side
discustrue, so
of
the
Din-i-Ilahi
was
concerned.
destructive phase, the Din has a with the Mulla orthodoxy, their causal connection The abuse and misuse of immobility and pride.
In
its
'
power and position as discovered during the distribution of the Ay mas," the embezzlement of
their
the
pilgrim
grant by
Mir-i-Haj
;
proved that
their
all
that glittered
in
and
participation
the
rebellion
to
length
which
religious
affairs.
could be
dis-
brought in
political
The
religious
putes of the Shias and Sunnis in the Ibadat Khana had led him to doubt the infallibility of both and
new
outlook.
The
Faizi
Sufi brothers
and
their
father
Mubarak,
by
the
in
Sarhindi,
Abul
Fath,
Tajuddin
Constant asso-
had proved to him that God might be perceived even by the saints of other religions. Time, spirit and Central
the
saints of other creeds
Asian mysticism had given a romantic touch to all his actions legacy of his heritage and his early
;
political
vicissitudes
pressionable
there
had made
in the Ibadat Khana, would have come in some form or other. changes His birth in a Hindu house, his early association with
were no discussions
THE DIN-MLAHI
the polished Persians, his
his Central
IN
MOVEMENT
295
Asian mystic
forces of
1
Renaissance, the
Mehdi
movement
of the
contemporary Sufis and Saints had moulded his mind. That in India such a profound change of outlook would come was almost a certainty.
Peculiar circumstances
of forces
became the
Change. form of the Change was conSo far as the actual cerned much depended on the influence of Sufi
brothers, the
priest of the
personality
of
Akbar.
tendency of time coupled with intellectual ferment could have produced no other form except a very eclectic, elastic
The
"
Buddhism, the grandiose poetry of the Solar cult and the profound beauty of Islamic mysticism/'
Nine out of ten commandments,
if
not
all ten,
were
Without going
into
their places
religions,
we may
quote
other
the
followSufi
that
ing
from
the
writers, both in
eminent
India, to
in
show
conception
and
296
(1)
THE DIN-MLAHI
Original Text from Dabistan
:
Translation
A
Liberality
:
and beneficence.
*' Ss A/
I
^rxJ
& U/
H*
A*
&' &
l^ii-U
^^ ^^.f
[j
JUJ
cannot attain goodness unless you spend most beloved things of yours.
Translation
:
You
Translation
Try
charity,
Oh
brother
try charity
You
(2)
will
get relief
from
terrible
misery.
(Sadi.)
^so
x
%
-^
..r x
^
X
e/ '
Translation
And
those restrain
their
anger
of
and pardon men, and Allah loves the doers good to others. (Al-Quran.)
Persian Sufi thought
:
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
4A>
MOVEMENT
|
297
su>
du>
jJb
Translation
I
tell
thee
what
is
forbearance,
Whoever gives thee poison, give sugar. Whoever by force tears thy heart, give him gold as mine gives. Be not less than shade-giving tree. Whoever throws a stone at thee, give him fruit.
(Sadi.
(3)
JLJJ
Translation
/lA
that
this
Translation
Know
world's
life
is
(Al-Quran.)
:
38
I280B
298
Translation
:
THE DIN-MLAHI
freedom from bonds and violence as well as accumulating precious stores for future real and
Translation
:
Care of
perpetual world.
Ju
ju
xA *
'
x^
xAx
life
is
nothing but
life
if
sports
is
the real
you
think properly.
Accumulate your goods as far as you can, but if you have no accumulation you will be ashamed. (Sadi.)
Translation
:
(5)
THE DIN-MLAHI
Translation
:
IN
MOVEMENT
devotion
in
299
fre-
Wisdom and
/
s.
...JBJJ w
x
JbJ| x
Translation
The
pious meditates
on conse-
(Al-Quran.)
<3Ju)
Translation
He
is
blessed
who
looks
the
consequence
Masnavi.)
(6)
of
actions.
(Jalaluddin
Rumi
Translation
Translation
Marvellous
things
have
been
(Al-
expressed
if
Quran.)
Persian Sufi thought
:
300
Translation
;
THE
D1N-I-ILAH1
Below the
curtain of
the cycle
(Sadi.)
Translation
Soft
voice,
gentle words
and
Translation
words. (Al-Quran.)
Persian Sufi thought
:
Translation
Oh
brother
If
A ttar.)
>v
1 ranslation
Good
treatment
with
brethren
may have
:
Translation
Prefer (them)
afflict
before themselves
them.
(Al-Quran.)
THE
D1N-1-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
301
Persian Sufithought
Counting
of beads, spreading of
(are
napkins (before
Translation
and a
0Atf0Ax/AAsxA*
Translation
Fly to Allah,
surely
am
a plain
Translation
For thy salvation, give up the world. Attach thyself to God with faith. (Shamsuddin
:
Tabrizi.)
10.
Translation
love of
God and
the Benefactor*
302
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
x\
\n
x x
xAxxA
Translation
Tell,
O, prophet,
All
life
my
good actions, all my sacrifices, all my and death are for Allah who is the
all.
preserver of
(Al-Quran.)
:
b
Translation
friend
:
^
with
the
to
If
you
desire
to
meet
life
(God)
dedicate
your
your Soul
commandment was concerned Vedantic touch. The eternal craving of it has a the human soul for a union with the lord and the
So
far as the last
ultimate sublimation
strict
with him
background though many Sufis have stretched Quranic verse no. 163 chap. VI. part III
Islamic
as quoted above to
mean some
accepted
As
for
and philosophy. it as a a Sufi, Akbar cried with brother Sufis like Sadi,
creed in their
Rumi,
Jami,
Hafiz
and
;
Shamshuddin
Tabrizi,
and the Happy Sayings as quoted by Abul Fazl clearly illustrated the view
union with
point of
of his
Him
own
we
find a
THE DIN-HLAHI
IN
MOVEMENT
303
Hindu, Zoroastrian, Jain and Buddhist associates. As an inquisitive inquirer endowed with the spirit
of
reason,
he
learnt
the
Hindu
alchemy and
like
medicine and
his Central
cultivated their
Yoga system;
nomy
might be lengthened by lightning fire or by the repetition of a thousand names of Sun. Following
the Buddhist custom, he used to shave the crown of
his
brain.
He
turned
into a vegetarian
later in life;
;
meal a day, slept for 3 hours daily these were actuated by a desire to lenghthen
took one
life
all
his
if
of apostasy
life.
man
lengthen his
The
what
reader
must
make
distinction
between
Ilahian
was
Much
owing
misunderstanding of
practices
;
Akbar 's personal practices and follower's and for that Badauni is responsible.
The
follow
practices
which he asked
Islamic
in
an Ilahian
origin
to
were mostly
or
had
or saints.
behind his
there
Ains
is
'
'
quoted.
No
doubt that
life
Sufi
throughout his
been no ground
for
304
THE
DIN-I-ILAHI
interest in
the distri-
They Regarding court customs ceremonials were mainly Persian setting on Indian stage acted by a Turko-Mughal of Indian birth. Akbar had
;
life
amongst
the
Persians,
of the East
who
and
were
in that
age
the French
men
were famous
them, he imbibed a love for refinement and finish. Thus many Persian festivals, manners and customs
were introduced.
that those Persian
spite
There
is
no reason
to
suppose
Persian
Persian
Persian
kinsmen, Persian courtiers had cast a spell on that mystic Central Asian boy born in that age of
transition.
He had
men
and
appreciation of talents
to
and
if
he found that
a Persian deserved
what he deserved.
spite
for that mystic
no connection with
said of
his
apostasy.
many
Khalifas of
This
many
and
intellec-
THE
the
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
305
development of Sufi orders. Already there were 72 sects in Islam and the Mehdi movement had
created a
of
stir
in the
minds
of
commandments, freedom of worship and eclecticism in practices of daily life have given the
the
fraternity a distinct Sufi
Like an orthodox
unity of
Islamic
God
"
like
a Hindu, he
the
universal
fire
presence
of the
Deity.
To him
the
the symbol of
in
and sun
letter
he was a Mobed, and the Jain principles of harmlessness and sanctity of animal life had almost
as
if
made him
of
a royal ViJ^shu. The Persian etiquette the formula of the daily life and manners formed
an
Ilahian generally.
He was
tion
even more
basis of
eclectic in
manners. Tolerasystem.
beliefs
was the
the
whole
spirit
The
and
Sufi
;
Quranic
the
verses
breathe a
of toleration
Quran was the back-ground of his thought gave him his inspiration for
tolerance
and
Now
of the
the
question
is,
whether the
of
adoption
the contempoiaiy
world and
Ref.
Risal-i-Shibli.
The Prophet
lime.
lb;
social
foreign languages
Hebrew and
39 -1280B
306
toleration
THE D1N-MLAHI
granted to
non-Muslims
Din-i- Islam
Sufi order
is
enough
not
its
to
was
with
own
formula
to
in
in
which
all
the
principles
enunciated are
insist
contemporary Sufi orders. Akbar did not on, nor did he like his own practices of
by
all
Hahians.
Many
and
the
of his
regulations
and
practices
the
Din.
later
some
of
were
coin
of
The
Din,
dice
the
was
Taslim
years
Allaho
Akbar
was
formulated
four
after.
that
The gradual changes and adoptions showed the Din was no clear-cut system of religion
had
and
no
by
distinct ethical
code
beyond
that
formulated
the
Ten commandments.
economic and
if
Thus
life
changes
in the
social,
political
of the state
not there.
The
participation of
between
1
1582-92,
Din
was evolved
to
early in
the
court.
582 before they had come So the Din had but little or no
those faiths.
connection with
Khalifa
Mamun
introduced
many laws
Ardesir of
Persia.
His
ministers were
weie
introduced in royal paraphernalia such as, Royal umbrella, weighing against gold by orthodox Muslim Kings long before Akbar
in India.
THE
religion
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
MOVEMENT
of
it.
307
outside
Islam,
it
An
;
as a separate religion
an
was
often as orthodox
as
a Mulla.
When
toleration
was granted to the Christians, permission to them for making conversion. AzamIlahian, grew furious and vehemently
it.
protested against
Din-i-Ilahi,
Faizi,
the
Mujtahid of
the
made
after
Islam
even
it
regarded
an
act
Some
suggest that
the death
procured by Salim as a protest against his father's religion for which Abul Fazl was supposed to have
in
which
spoke of "
his
father
in
the
Tuzuk-i-
My
father
never
for
moment
God."
Salim; a feeling of jealousy, a sense of insecurity and complex of inferiority to Abul Fazl served as
prime motives of the murder. Bir Singh Bundela, a Hindu, did the murder and not a Muslim. Had
been purely a religious protest why was not a Muslim hired for it ? Smith wants to say that Akbar
it
Akbar's own speech to support his view. This misconception of Smith was due to his misreading
of the text of the Ain-i- Akbar i.
The
India
Office
copy from which Mr. Yusuf AH quoted gives a In an open meeting of the true version of the text.
308
THE
DlN-I-ILAHl
in
London
in
which both
was shown
his mistake.
The formula
but God,
of
the
Din "there
is
no God
and Akbar is his representative" as " Badauni says, was not a general creed of the Ilahians, but was meant only for the harem." Even if it were meant for all Ilahians, there would be no
to
necessary opposition
Muslim
Kalema
(Ref.
in
Yusuf Ali
famous
Association Journal.
does certainly
6
Akbar's attitude
of the time in
which he was confirmed by the warring dissensions on open problems of religion 7 in the Ibadat Khana. May be that he was to some
extent
by a motive similar to that of Erasmus, the Ilahians are as much non-Muslim as 8 were the Covenants of Scotland non-Christians.
attracted
composed by Abul Fazl under instruction from his great master on a temple in Kashmir, illustrates beautifully the soul and craving
The
inscription
of that master
mind
6
7 8
E.
I.
Badauni,
pp. 201-202.
Even during his own time the practices of Akbar were misinterpreted by the orthodox class. Abdwlla Khan Uzbeg wrote to Akbar charging him with apostasy to which Akbar replied refuting thope
charges which have been pieserved in the letters of Abul Fazl,
Daftar-i
called
Abul
Fazl,
THE
O, God,
DIN-I-ILAHI IN
in
MOVEMENT
I
309
that
I
every temple
see people
worship Thee,
and
in
every language
hear spoken people praise Thee. Polytheism and Islam feel after Thee.
Each
If it
'
religion
says,
Thou
art
One,
without
equal.'
be a Mosque,
prayer and
if
people ring
Thy
Sometime I frequent the Christian cloister, and sometime the Mosque, But it is Thou whom I search from temple to
temple.
Thy
eclect
either
heresy
or
orthodoxy for neither of them stands behind the screen of Thy truth.
to
Heresy
the
:
heretic,
and
religion
to
the
orthodox
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sources
I
Original
i
1
Secondary
I
Foreign
|
Modern
authors
!
Jesuits
Literary Archaeological
Numismatic
Pictoiial
Jesuits
Non-Jesuits
Books
Periodicals
Original Indian
1
I
Akbarnama by Abul
by any
to the year
1
Fazl
history written
historian
is by on the
far the
best
It
subject.
comes up
(2)
602
may
;
be regarded
of a very
as
supplementary
(3)
Akbarnama
it
is
high value.
official
It is an Tabqat-i-Akbari by Nizamuddm. chronology it does not deal with Akbar's
religion directly.
(4)
covers
Badauni.
This
is
very valuable
religion.
source
book
Akbar's
He was
a staunch
Mulla and belonged to the anti-reform party in the state (up to 595-6). 1924 A.S.B. Tr. has been used.
1
(5)
In
marriages of
the
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(6)
3
of
Tarikhi-Alfi
"the History
Thousand
rooted
1
years'*
by Maulana
Ahmad
of
Akbar.
The
genesis
book
lay
was coming
to a close
000
years after
(7)
Muhammad.
Jahangir-nama
Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri or
It
by
of
Jahangir.
gives
some
and ceremonies
Waqiyat-i-Jahangiri,
interesting
by Jahangir;
of
It
gives
some
(9)
incidents
Akbar's
life
and
give
some
interesting information on the heredity of Akbar. Malf uzat-i-Timuri written by Timur him( 0)
1
self in
Turki.
It is
available in Persian
full
and English
it
translations.
Though
of self praise,
throws
much
light
(11) Tarikh-J-Ferishta
alias Ferishta.
is
widely known in India because it was the source-book of Elphinstone. But it cannot be very much relied upon as the
very
author
traditions
without
pains
to
scrutinise
them.
probably by Mohsin Fani about half a century after Akbar's This book contains very interesting diadeath.
logues of
the
(12) Dabistan-i-Mazahib,
written
Ibadat
of the
Din-i-Hahi,
312
(13)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Akhbar-ul-Akhyar
for
to 1572.
by
valuable
India
a knowledge of
Abdul Muslim
Haq
saints
is
in
up
(14) lstalehat-i~Sufia
by Ziaul Indabi;
of
Sufi terms.
it
is
of
help of
interpretations
in
The book
was published
1322 A.H.
Jesuit Sources
Portuguese accounts
relies
(Jesuits)
on
were hardly reporting or observing as historians. They were primarily missionaries and largely fortune-seekers.
(1)
"The
published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal J914). It is a translation of Mongolicae Legationis corn-
men tarius by
(2)
1
Monserrate.
of
Monserrate's account
in Journal
Akbar
written in
of
582 published
and
Proceedings
Persian
Far mans
granted to
the
Jesuits
Moghal Emperor published by Hosten. In them the motive of calling the Portuguese to the
by the
court of
(4)
Peruschi
the
earliest
printed
authority
Bartoli
supplies valuable,
though second-
hand, materials
on Akbar 's
religion.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(6)
313
De
Souza's account
is
ed in
from 1564-1585.
"
(7)
is
Akbar and
"
Jesuits
reliable
work
He
has proved
Maclagan's recent publication (April, 1932) Mogor" is a book of consi''Jesuits and the
(8)
is
Non-Jesuits Sources
In
these
may be
found about Akbar and the Mughal Empire, sometimes, fantastic but they have very little connection
;
with Akbar 's religion. The prominent of them are Fitch, Mildenhall and Roe.
SECONDARY SOURCES
Modern
(1
)
Writers
The book Elphinstone's History of India. was published in 84 when the sources of Indian
1
1
written,
(2)
it
worked
out.
Von
is
Noer,
the
great
German
historian of
Akbar,
314
reverence.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
in
the
roll of
panegyrist like
(3)
Abul
Fazl.
Smith.
monarch nor can he brook any other praising an eastern monarch. He is a great historian no
doubt but he
(4)
is
The
translators of
of
Mughal such as Blochmann, Gladwin, Raverty, Mr. and Mrs. Beveridge, Lowe, Briggs
the
often left very interesting notes
on
views of Akbar.
Of them
certainly
In
it
we
(6) Titus,
Indian
Islam.
This book
written
may
be read
Mohammad
;
Habib,
Sultan
Muhammad
it.
of
Ghazni
different
aspects of
Semitic
and Aryan
The
Shaker
"
of special merit.
Harold Lamb,
It is
Timur
the
Earth
(Temojin).
(9)
It
a general study on
"
vivid
Parker,
Thousand Years
picture
of
gives a
early
Turks
in
their
native
home.
Encyclopaedia of Religion, Vol.
I.
(10)
Article
written purely
Western
interpretations*
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(11) History of the Saracens,
(12) Erskine,
315
How
Islam
Asia,
(14)
Ethnography
(Royal
of
Upper
India
by
Dr.
Prichard.
cation.)
Geographical
Society
publi-
and Agra.
It
by Nicholson.
at
is
an excellent book
(17) J.
J.
of
its
kind.
Parsis
It is
Modi,
"
the
Court
of
Akbar,"
facts.
Bombay,
1903.
a good production
of
modern
a uade-
(18)
Hughes, Dictionary
of Islam.
It is
mecum
(19) Pr ingle
Moghuls.
Mongols,
it
very informative.
of
India as told by its Own and Dowson, Vols. V-VIL Historians, by They contain some good extracts from originals and
(20) History
Elliot
may be
field.
Language
poetry.
is
valuable for
Hindu gods
in
Muslim
a
(22)
Sind and
its
Sufism
Theosophical
publication
It
is
beautiful
316
(23)
BIBLIOGRAPHY
H.
all
G.
life
Wells,
History
of
the
World.
It is
Chengiz's
not after
(24)
new
light.
a history.
Quran, by
Muhammad
Ali.
Urdu (Modern)
(1)
"
excellently
depicted
to
Urdu.
It
may be
of use to those
who want
work on
the
reciprocal influence of
Hinduism and
Here
the
Islam. Allahabad.
(2)
"Maqalat-i-Shibli,"
Vol.
I.
Muslim writers of Hindu religion have interpreted Hinduism in their own light. Azamghar. (3) Asar-i-Sayeed. It treats of Muslim patronage of Hindu religion.
(4)
Darbar-i-Akbari,
is
by
Muhammad
Hosain
Azad
very
purely historical
it
contains
many
interesting details.
Lahore.
Bengali
"
(1)
Nana
"
Charcha,
(Birbal) for
(2)
"Madhya
fusion
in
"
Sadhana,
KshJtimohan Sen.
lectures
by on Hinduof
Moslem
Middle
Ages
Indian
History. Calcutta.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
317
"
(3)
Moghul
Raj
Bansha,"
by
Ram
Pran
Gupta
for details of
Calcutta.
Hindi
"
(1)
Prasad.
It is
an excellent
of
and should
find a place
in every Library.
(2) Life
Benares.
Abdur
Rahim
Khan Khanan.
(Nawratan.)
Benares.
(3)
Benares.
Archaeological
The
visited.
No amount
of
study
The a personal inspection. read the books and then supplement the reading
by personal
(1)
visit.
Survey of
Sikri
has
(3)
(4)
Akbar's
Tomb
Latiff,
at
Sekandra, by Smith.
Historical
Abdul "
Agra,
and Des-
criptive,
the
modern
Agra."
318
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Numismatic
(1)
Thomas,
1
"
Delhi illustrated by coins, inscriptions and other antiquarian remains/ History oi: Akbar's coinage has
some
**
interest
in
the change
of
Bismillah-iHRahman-ir-Rahim
"
Monogram from
to
"
Allaho-
Akbar."
(2)
H. N. Wright, Coins
of the Indian
Museum,
Calcutta.
(3)
Museum
attempted through pictures, drawings and paintings of Mughal There are materials enough to form a period.
Uptil
history
pictorial history of
now no
has been
Akbar.
Pictures
may
be found
Museums at Delhi and Agra, in London Museums and in the show rooms of the Delhi Fort. Some old families descending from the period
in the
still
possess
many
beautiful pictures
and drawings
is
of
contemporary
India.
So
far as religion
con-
As.
1
Qu.
Rev., Jan.,
Religion
of
Akbar
898.
(Karkaria).
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(3)
319
Religious
Gal.
Review
Oct., 1906
Akbar's
Policy by Karkaria.
(4) (5)
Jan., 1908
J.R.A.S.,
XXI, 1904
Akbar by
Modi.
(6)
J.
J.
San
Published at Benares
2437.
(7)
Cal.
tal
Quarterly
Orien-
Review,
Vol.
I.,
1.S24.
(8)
Ill,
pp.
Mughal
Paintings
(9)
Bengal 1922.
Review, Jan.,
1915,
(10) Calcutta
Akbar
Parsis.
and
the
1897.
(11) J.R.A.S.,
pp.
Smith's Article
on
237-43.
(12) J.R.S.B., Part
I,
Akbar's Court.
Vol.
p.
XXXVII,
14.
1868,
(13) J.A.S.B.,
Part
I,
Vol.
113.
(14)
LXV,
pp.
38-
J.R.A.S., 1869,
p. 20.
Blochmann's Account
of Badauni.
(15)
Asia Major,
II,
1927.
Alphabet of Phagspa.
320
(16) J.R.A.S.,
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Bombay,
1928.
(17)
Khana.
Smith's
Ibadat
J.R.A.S., 1917
Khana.
(18)
J.R.A.S., 1869
of
For
Badauni's
Account.
(19) Transactions
the
For Blochmann's
ferences.
re-
Bombay
(20) Article
Literary
So-
ciety, 1824.
By
Prof.
Rahestsek
"Emperor's
Re' '
(21)
Yusuf
Journal,
1915.
"
A New
Standpoint
on
"
(22)
926.
''Islam in
Kashmir/' by R. C. Hall.
(24)
Ephigraphica
buildings.
Indo-Moslemica.
For Akbar's
For Khelafat pretensions. (26) J,R.A.S., 1844 Bombay Branch. 844. For local laws, (27) Calcutta Review,
(25)
J.R.A.S.,
830.
tribal
1
India.
Moslem
for
Institute,
905.
Muslim
articles
Review, 1910.
Allahabad.
interesting
(30)
Islamic Culture
Felix Vayle's
1
on Akbar.
928, Vols.
and
2.
(3
Transactions of the 3rd International Congress for History of Religion, Vol. p. 314
GENERAL INDEX
(Arranged Alphabetically)
(The numbers
same word
refer to pages refeis to Foot Note. the occurs twice or more in the same page, it has been entered
;
'
When
97,
Abbasid, 33, 106, 128. 240N35 Abdals (.sec Chihil Tanan), 95, 257
227, 234, 234N27, 234,237,247. 252. 255, 268. 269, 270. 275, 276Nl, 278, 280,281,283,285.287N23, 288, 292, 293, 302. 307, 308,
309N8
i
Abdul Latif, 52, 108, 136, 265 Abdul Qadir (see Badauni) Abdul Quddos of Gango, 122
Abdulla Khan, 187, 196 Abdulla Khan Uzbeg, 196
Adam,
14,
Adam Khan
AdilShahSur, 135M
Adiswara temple, 162 Aditya, 138 Afghans sec also lurks), 1, 4,6, 61, 89 Ahadis, 76 Kitab-ul Ahadis, 269
f
AbdulL
79,
Abdulla Sultanpuri,
87,
122,
AhhKitab,
181
Ahmad,
;
Ahmadulla, 235N32
his orthoattainments, 57 doxy, 58, 60 in charge of Sayurin tfhal lands and Ay mas, 61 the Ibadat Khana, 75, 76; he is
;
Ahrman,
discredited, 78, 79, 85, 87, 94, 108, 112, 120, 121. 122, 124, 125; his death, 126. H3. 139,217,227, 228, 254
of Mathuia,
19. 20,
Abul Fazl 56N24. 58122N4, 76N14, N28, 126NI7, 139N8, 152N11. 157, 159N6 16818 IN 16, 203N40, 209N5I, N8, 2I7N2, 218N7. 234N24, 269N2, 274N12, 278N5, 281N9, 282N12, 285N19, 287N22, 288N24, 290N1. 291N2, 307 Ain-ul-Mulk, 262 Akbar A's birth, 25,26,31,39,44; A under Bairam's guardianship, 45,46.47.49; A's early difficuland Blochmann).
41,
24
Hanifa, 56, 227 A bu Mirza, 245 Abu Say id Mirza, 39 Abul Falh iGilani), 120, 131, 132, 133. 204, 294 *Abul Fazl <s?e Ain-i-Akbari}, 58N
*
Abu
52, early impressions, 52, Shia influence, 57 66; Sunni background of influence, 57 66 in the Ibadat Khana, 67-69 T A's mental Ibadat Khana, 70 76 condition during this ptriod. 72
ties, 51,
54
commentary
;
of the
Quran
;
References in
1280B
connection
with
Ain-i-Akbari
are
from
the
translation
41
322
tween Shias and
GENERAL INDEX
Sunnis., 80-81
;
murder of the Brahmin of Mathura and its effects of A, 85-88; feudoicligious rebellion against A, 8193; reform of education, 94; Sadei dept. reorganised, 94 Mahzar decree (Infallibility 98-115; title of the Khalifa uz;
Zaman,
Sunnis
239; Alfi Era, 243-244; Wine 244-246 Prostitutes permitted, segregated, 246; Dc?s and Poars reared, 246-248; Silk dress, 249250 marriage regulated, 250-251 Feasts at death and biith, 251 Namaz, Azan, Haj, 252-253; Curiicula of educa!ion reformed, 253-255, alleged destruction of Qurans, 255 256 Sacred names
; ; ; ;
;
court, 127-133;
Hindus
at
court,
133-147;
138-139;
Nine
Jewels at court,
Saints,
Hindu
customs,
140;
A's 143-144; views on Hindu incarnation, 146-147; reforms of Hindu pracand Toroastrians, tices, 147; 147-157; A's experiments of Zoroastrian practices, 152-155; Zoro
Hir.du
omitted, 256; Assembly of Forty, 257 Alms house, 257 Dice play, 258 llahi Era, 258 laws of burial, ' disSali 259; Salutation, 260; Circumcision, 262 couraged, 26 Toleration Darshaniya, 263;
;
'
granted, 264-267, Bada^ni and Akbar, 268-275 Nassau Lees on A, 275 Din-i-Ilahi promulgated,
:
aslrian festivals
adopted, 156;
and the
Tains, 157-169;
A and
the
Jews, 169-70;
and
Christians,
behind invitation of
the Bible, 190; and Monserrate, 193; quarrel at Daman, 194-196 break up of the first mission, 196197; 2nd mission and its failure, 200-201 A's cautious behaviour with the 3rd mission, 202-203; Christian view of A's religious I ^ahore fire, ^205 quest, 203-204
; ; ;
276-289; principles of the Din, 279; philosophy of A, 2*0 Priests of the Dm. 281-282; A's Farman to his governors, 283 Initiation to Din, 284; Chelas, 285 Shast,' 286 Rules of Conduct of an Ilahian,287; Prayers of the Din 288: Practices, 288; in connection with Estimate of his Din-i-Ilahi, 302-309 Akbar Jami, 129 *Akbarnama (also see Beveridge*, 165N2. 149N>, 73N8. 77N15. 166N3. 167N5, 188N20, I90N22.
; ;
'
I95N30,
206,
247N43,
250N5I,
277N3
Akhbar-ul-Akhiyar, Akhlaqi, 257
UN 16
Alauddin
A and
tions, 216-267
Cho* oWiral
:
li-t
of Regulations, 220-224, Canons and of Test of Laws, ?24-226 27-228 marriage question, and and court seals, 228 22; Trtnslalion of Quran, Hindu Books, 2^0 Pilgrim dept 230-31' Hunting stopped, 231232 Siidah, 232-236; Translation of the Bible, 236-239 Shaving of beard allowed, 239; Oath of allegiance, 240-241 Nawiuz celebrated, 241-242 Mullas exported,
245 Al Beruni, 3 IN 17, 230. 244 Alchemy, 303 Alfi Era, 243
Ali, 127N1
Amir Khamau, 6N9, 16, Amir ul Muminin, 84, Angus Dei, 201
Antonio Cabral, 171 Antonio Vaz. 171
Akbarnama
GENERAL INDEX
Aquaviva
l6,
197
188,
323
Rudolf,
189, 193,
120,
159,
185,
79, 85N36. 86N37 87,\38, 93N50, 95N53, 101N4, 102, 104 I07N23,
1/ON10,
Q|
III,
112,
II3N22, 115,
122, 123, 124N8, 125NI3, I26NM5, 127, 130N6. 131N8, 132, I33N14,
Aiabic language. 74; language discouraged 253 Curricula changed 253254, Arabic alphabets substituted by Persian, 255 Ardeshir, 149N2 Ardeshir Bagchan, 142N2 Arhai-dm-ka jhopia, 6 Arif Hasan, 252 Arjun, Sikh Guru 162, 164
153,
168,
203N40, 219, 223, 226, 227, 228N14,229, 230, 231, 232, 235N26, 236,237, 238,241,242 244,246, 247, 249,251, 252, 255N50. 256, 258, 260N52. 262, 2(3, 264 266, 267; Badauni'? angle of vision, 2*8, 275, 276N1, 277N4, 279, 281, 283. 285 2P6. 289, 293N4, 303,
3, 225,
265
Assembly of
Bahatar Ferqa. 23
Revenue,
50,
61,
152N8.
Bairam Khan,
216N1
44,
Ayatul Kursi, 75
12, 57, 62, 63, 77NI7, 79, 191,218,251,294 Azad Hosain l&rc Darbar-i Akbari)
Ayma
101,
Azam Khan,
292
Balban,93 228N16, 242 Banerjee.S K., 107N13 Bartoli 273N 1,274 Basanta Panchami, 10 Basu Dev Misra, 139
Baul, 10 Bayezid,
1
125
Baz Bahadur,
B
RabaKhan,
106,
111,
91
Beads, 16 Rechna Devi, 9 Behari Mal, 135 Benedict of Goes, 201, 205,206, 208 Bengal and Behar Rebellion, 254, 255, 256, 272
245,
250
*
Badauni (also Muntakhabu t Twarikh,,23,25.57N26,57N29. 59 62, 67N48, 68, 69, 70N2 71N5, 72, 73, 74N10, 75N12, 76, 77N15, 78N19,
* (Bad. stands for Padauni.)
Peveiidge (see Akbarnama^. Bhagirath Bhattacharjee, 139 Bhagwan Das, 64, 144
Suri,
159, 160,
153, 182
Vol.
(Vol.
II,
are from
Lowe's Translation
UK
324
GENERAL INDEX
Chapkan, 250
Charbak, 167 Chela* (sec Disciple', 223, 263, 264,
285, 287 Chcngiz. 26,
28, 29, 42,
143, 151.
Poona, 72N6
Bhats of
U P
140 7
Bhawan, Bhudan.
237, 239,
197,236 Chihil Tanan (forty Abdals>, 134, 222,257,291 Christ (see Jesus\ 169, 176, 186, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 211,238, 265. 273, 290
154, 155, 159, 178,
Christian
41N42,
10
SON 15
140
court of Akbar, 167-212,225,235, 237, 239, 262, 265, 266, 273, 276N1, 290, 304, 306, 307, 309
Brahmin
260
Christmas, 145, 155 Christopher Vega, 179 Chogtai <scc also Turks\
49, 64. 110, 121
Brahmin (Husaini',
ChwticuU,
87, 89,
11
6'J
Choudhuri, 61,
Chronogram
of Seal, 220
Browne, E.
35N25, 105N9
Bu AliSenai, 246M1 Buckler <'Lceister UniverMty Lec113, I29N3, ture>, 40N38, 66, 135N1
Buddha, 30
Circumcision, 220, 259 Commandments of the Din-i-llahi, 279-282, 296-302, 303, 306
Buddhism (Shraman,
Sarnan). 28,
29,31,49, 82, 120, 141, 154, 159 Buddhists at the court of Akbar,
165-169, 216. 231 232, 295, 303 Building of Churches, 265
Commentaries, I89N22 Conveision to Christianity, 183N 18. 197, 208N50, 264 Conveision of a Darshaniya, 263 Cow, Cow slaughter, 31, 203,223, 23?, 273
Cultural fellowship, 264N4 Cunningham, 163N1. 164N6
Bulbul
Burial,
<a Calcutta
monthly), 230N17
D
Dabistan-i-Mazahib (.see Mohsin 134. Fani,, 143N18, 81N22-30, 147N27, 151N5, 156N17, 157N1, 163, 164N5, 165, 169, 170NI, 188, 248N46, ?54N259, 272N12, 278, 279, 283, 288, 289
Cama Magazine
(Institute),
150N2
Cartrou, 180 Celebacy of clergy, 193 Central Asian, 4, 13 16, 26; Central
Dadu
Sect', 9 (Saint 15, 24, 139, 140 Daftar-i Abul Fazl, 308N8
,
Dag Kardan
lations),
(sec
Branding Regu-
27, 42,
53, 55, 167, 216, 235,236, 237. 248, 251, 294, 295, 303, 304
Dalai Lama, 30
Chaitanya,
13, 22,
94
Chandra Sen
(Surgeon), 136
GENERAL INDEX
DarrnesteU-r, 123N6
Dcir.shan, 287
325
(s<.e
Drinking
Du Jmc,
177, 17ft,
Datshdniya, 224, 263, 2f,4, 285, 2o7 Darshaniyn Manzil, 287 Dar ul Mam, 265 I'ar-ul-KMafal, 197N32
Darweshiya Cult, 15, 37, 39 Dashera iHmdu Festival). 9, 10 DaMur, 118, 148, 182 Dastur Mahyarji Ra a (sec Mahyaiji Rana) Daswanath iPamter), 136
E and
Daud Khan
* Davrid
Karararii, 66, 67
D (Elliot and Dowscn 5N7. 7N11 73N8, 6N10, 89N44. 107N14, 109NI6, 110N17 230N17 252N56, 253N57 E. I. Association Journal, 65N40, 278N6 307, 308
>.
DenaTalwa,
Deity, 305
12
De
Devi (Hindu Yogi', 140, 141 Dewali sec Dipabalil, 11, 102,
155
Dhuni
\Ash-pit), 9
Educational Reforms of Alcbar 93 94 Elizabeth, 106, 112, 196, 219 Elphinbtone, 4N5, 51N5, 157 English, 183, 184 211 Era (sec Alfi, Hijn, I unar and Solan, 71 N2 81,243,244,259 Erasmus, 308 skinc 139N2, 218N6 250N49 Estavas Rillerio, 199
68, 102, 115, 208N50, 221,236,240, 242, 248,249,252, 253,261,265, 266; Pin-i-llahi in Ten 276-289; promulgation, Commandments, 279 its Princi277-278: Priests, 281; ples, 284; Symbol, 285Initiation, 286; Prayer, 288; Practices, 28828^; Din-i-Labi in Movement 290-309 Contnbutkn of the Ibadat Khana to tbe Din, 293 294 parallel passages from the
;
,
in
Arabia) 81
65,
139,
Faizifscc Allami).
II,
70.
71,
207N45
273,275,281,292,307
Falzi Sarhindi, 207, 294 Falaki, 237 Fariduddin Attar, 300 301
Quran and
customs
305 308
;
contemporary Sun
o
it
Farman,
Criticism
Din-i-Islam, 305
Di^iple, 21,22, 285, 289, 292 Divine Era (see Era) Divine Faith (see Din-i-Ilahi) Dogs, 222, 246, 247
158, 181 186, 187, 199N35, 208N49, 254N58 283 38N33 Farughi, Farz (Compulsory), 224, 225 Fatima, 127NI. 255 Fathul Buldan, 305N50
Fatwa (Injunction), 89. 219. 221 Felix Vayle (see Islamic Culture
27N4, 30N12, 35N26, 82N32, 208N49
Festivals,
>,
148,
Doha
Religious Couplet), 19
171
Dom
Antonio de Norhona,
186 (a courtier of
172,
147, 151,
155,
156N116,
134,
Dommico Parez,
Do-Pyaza 137N6
*
304
Akbar)
Original used
is
Nawal Kishor's
Edition,
Lucknow; Translation
is
326
GENERAL INDEX
Haii Abdulla, 110, 172 Haji Ibrahim (see Ibrahim Hnji H'jri Eia, 81, 220N122 243, 244 Hakim Ain-ul Mulk, 262, 274
120,
90,
91,
Hakim Nuruddin,
Freemasons, 277
French Revolution, 90
Hakim-ul-Mulk, 271 Hakluyat Society Journal, 175N6 Halal (prohibited", 225 Hamadani, Qazi, 285
Hanuman,
Gabriel, 256
139
Ganga
Bai, 13
Law
of Islam),
GanjBaksh.
Ghazni,
UN 17
Mahmud
Mahmud
Happy Haram
Gazm) 5, 230 Ghori, Sahabudd'n Muhammad, 5 Gibbon, 105N9, 245 Gita, 238
Ghazi
Hari, 14N25
God
30,
34,42,53, 72,89, 118, 146, 186, 190, 193,228,234, 266, 289, 281, 283, 287 294, 302 307, 308 Gopinath, 139 'Sikh Religious Granth Sahib
Book), 164 Grierson, 140N9 Giimon.Leo, 199,200, 204 Gudai, Shaikh, 58, 108, 130 Guerreiro, 177, 178N10. 192
Harold Lamb, 32N18, 36N29 Harsha, 16 Harun-ur-Rashid, 230, 237, 246N41, 249 Hasan, 11,52, 54, 130 Hasan Nizami 5 Hayes, 11 ON 18 Hazar Shu'a, 153 Hazrat, 14N25
Hebrew, 302N56
Hemu (Hem
Henry VIII,
Hiranand
Chandra), 44, 50
112
160N9,
160
159,
Gulbadan Begum. 194, Gulraj, J. P, 52N10 Gulrukh Begum, 129N4 Guru (Master), 15, 16,
164
195
Hira Vijaya,
182, 192
158,
160,
162,
162,
163,
Hira Vijaya Kalyan, 159N8 Hindi, 254 Hindus, 1,3,7, 10, 12, 16, 17, 21, 34 43,46,48,49,50,51, 52, 82,
117, 118
119,
120,
126;
at
the
court
180
H
Ha^is
113, 122, 130,
224* 238. 244, 247. 248, 258, 261, 268. 271, 272, 273, 287N23, 293. 294, 303, 306 Hindu learned men, 138
87,
260, 284,
Hindu wives,
143,
144N21,
154,
219,
248, 281N16 Hafiz, 2, 302 Haj (Pilgrimage). 76, Haj dept., 76, Mir-i-Haj, 77, 78, 220, 253,
.
Horovitz,
6N8
294
HajBadl,76Nl6
GENERAL INDEX
Hughes 39N37, 103N6 Hulaku Khan, 28
Humayuri.41,42, 43,
44, 50, 83, 97, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 112, 121. 122, 129, 136, 143N18,
135, 136, 138, 141, 189, 190, 191, 192, 234N24, 239, 240, 262, 264, 265, 266, 295, 302, 303, 305,
145,
327
154,
178,
218, 219, 230, 241, 242, 250, 281, 284, 290, 307, 309
11
Hunting,
247
Husaini, Brahmin,
1. H. Quarterly, 159N8, I61N13 Ibadat Khana (Iradat Khana, lyadat Khana), 67. 68, 70, 72,
76.
126
95, 96, 106, 116, 125, 131, 132, 134. 135, 143, 145 147, 151, 154, 157, 158, 163, 165, K6, 168, 169, 171, 226. 248,
87.
254,257, 266, 268, 291; Contribution to the Dini-llahi 294, 306 Iblis, 233 Ibrahim Haji, 75 221, 227, 228,
229, 230, 239 Ibrahim Qazi, 227 Ibrahim Sarhindi. 124, 138, 268 Ibrahim Shah. 21 6N1 Ibu Hasan, 94N52, 126N16 Idolaters, 49
llahi, llahia
120N1, R.A.S., 85N35, 89N45, 121N2, 122N3. 124N16, 130N7, 144N21. 152N9, 160N9 161N2, 189N22 165N1, 168N7, 171N2 191N27, 192N28 198N34 232N20 235N28, 268NI.275N15 Jadrup Narayan, 139 Jafar Beg, 292
lagat
ai?ir,
Guru, 160
JagircW, 46, 48. 66, 89, 217
91,
93,
Jahanara, 169N10
(Sectl,
241; rebellion
i
94,
285N20
Ilahian
228N16
114
Shasan* 157N106 falalKhan, 213N1 alaluddin Qazi, 79, 229 alaluddinRumi.299, 302 famaluddin. Mir, 15IN7
faina
nma't. 218N8 iami. 302 Jehad, 5 87,89, 169, 186. 191, 192.
193,211,266
|esu Chiisto (see Christ)
Jesuit, 170. 171,
189,
284
173, 175. at the 178-180, 237, court of Akbar 238, 290 at Jesus (see Christ) 2, 3, 82, 151 the court of Akbar, 170-212, 265,
;
Injunction,
218N8
273
lewels(NawRatan), 137N6
iezia(PollTax),7, 18,51,78, 136
jhali, (queen), 14
Timuri, Davy's Translation) 16, 17, 21, Islam, 1,3,4,5. 6, 7 22,24,32,34,36, 38,41, 42, 57
60, 79, 80, 83, 103, 127, 128, 133,
172
328
GENERAL INDEX
K
Kitabul Ahadis, 269
Ka'ba, 35 Kaba-i-Muradat, 302 Kabir, 13, 14,24; Dohas, Kabir Parithis, 15,22 Kaikobad, 150
11
70N1, 82,
12
Kutubuddin,
194, 195
Kalka Mai (Hindu goddess*, 9 Kamal, 12 Kamal Pasha, 151N5 Kamal.. 13 Kanishka, 70N1
Kararani, 45
Lakshmi, 9
(Buddhist priest), 30, 165 Lane-Poole. 1N2, 44N1 93N49
,
Lama
Karim Shah,
12
Last Judgment
193
Kayestha, 15
250
(see also Shariat), 125;tes of laws, 225226, 251, 271 Laotze, 70Nl(f>) Legislations of Akbar (Ains), 216-
Law
25, 45,
26N1,
137N7.
hcuse),
267
Leioton,
Edward, 199
Lilabati, 138
Lohani Afghans, 45
Louis, Saint, 45 Lunar Calculation
243, 244
(sec Eia), 71N2,
Alms
42,
83.
110, 128,
105,
107,
M
Ma'sharti, 261 Macauliff, 14N25 Machado, 208, 211 Maclagan 180 191 N26, 200, 204N41, 202,
j
127NI.
267,
304,
84,
104,
105
I99N35, 205N45,
268,
Khawbag I69N10
Khelafa*. 32. 34.
241
39,
83,
112,
84,
103,
240N35,
Mai?ti
Khelat, 39 Khirad Afza, 269, 273 Khodawanda, 97, 110 Khushphaham 160N11. 162
Books
70,
141
269
Khutba,
87,
240
(see
145
forbidden
Mahmud,
GENERAL INDEX
Sultan Mahmud), 4, 5, 6, 230, 237 16 Mahratta, Mahyarji Rama, Dastur, 118, 148, 149, 151N7, 158, 159, 181. 182
1
329
MirTaqi, 238N31
Mirza, 60, 109
Mahzar
(Infallibility
Decree
of
Hakim
Hasan
(see Ali,
Hakim)
12
Smith). 40N40, 65. 66. 85, 89, 97, appendix, 98-115, 155, 197N32,
Rebellion, 60 Mission (to A's court) 1st, 186-198; 2nd, 198-201; 3rd, 201 211, 255 Miyan Tansen (see Tan Sen)
Mobed,
Ma 'in
154,
156,
ul
Mulk
(Miiza), 91
Majlis-ul-Muminin, 133 Maktab, 88, 94 Malcom, History of Persia, 37N31, Sketch, 163N3 Malfuzat-i-Timuri (st*e Timur), 6N10, 9, 23, 36N30, 41N42, 245
Mongol,
128
120,
188,
190, 191,
Malik
Maliki
Muhammad
Jaisi,
12,
18
Moon
244
see
Lunar
Era),
7IN2, 243,
Arab Husain, 79
Mamun, 306N5
Mansabdar, 218
28 Man Singh, 64,214 Mansur (Khalifa), 93N51, 230, 237 Marriage (see also Mu'tah), 82,
Mosque
(see
Mas j id)
Mangu Khan,
Mubarak
277. 292
(Shaikh),
58,
131,
of Hindu widows, 145, 220, 222, 226, 227, 228, 250, 259; registration of, 264, 272
125, 131
;
Mughals
Mary, 190, 266 Mary, Queen of Scots, 106 Masjid (Mosque), 85, 88, 94, 254, 282 Masjid-i-Zaiar, 273
Masnad-i-Imarat, 108 Masu n Khan Farankhudi, 91 Masum Khan Kabuli, 90 Mati Dhawja, 30, 31 Mazhab, 258, 261 Malta Kunbis, 1 Mehdist (see Imam Mehdi, Mehdi
1
(sec Mongols), 27,29,31, 116, 143, 175, 182, 183, 188, 189, I92N28, 194,
198,207,211,276, 277N2
Muhammad,
16, 21, 32,
181, 189, 202, 203, 209, 222, 225, 237, 244, 245, 249, 255, 265, 273. 251, 252, 256, 284N76, 302, 306N5
85,98, 133,
Muhammad Ghaus, Shaikh, 271 Muhammad Ghori, 5 Muhammad Hakim Mitza (see
Hakim)
movement),
23,
80,
123,
131,
290 295, 305 Milad-un-Nabi, 251 Mildenhall, 184,211 Mirabai, 24 Miradi of Amritsar, 9
Muhammad
Hosain
Azad
(see
Darbar-i-Akbati)
Muhammad Khodawanda, 97 Muhammad Mirak Masad, 59 Muhammad Niyazi (see Abdulla Muhammad Niyazi"! Muhammad Qilha, Khawaja, 56 Muhammad Sahdad, 292 Muhammad Tughluq, 104N6
Mujtahid,
6, 80, 98,
1
14, 227,
1 1
281
Mukhdum
Sayid Ali,
42-I280B
330
Mukhdum-ul-Mulk
Sultanpuri;
(sec
GENERAL INDEX
Abdulla
Newbury,
197
Nizamuddin
219,
229.
242,268,269,270.271,
278,291, 294, 304. 305, 307 Mulla Sher., 138, 140, 233
Historian), see also 166, 204, Tabqat-i-Akbari, 73, 205N57, 228N6, 252N56, 276N1 Nizamuddin Awliya, 24 Nuruddin, 92, 129
Muluk Shah,
uni)
271
(see
Muntakhabu-t Twarikh
NurullaQazi.
132, 133
Murad, Prince,
192,
193,201,
206, 237, 273 Murad IV 'Khalifal. 97, 109 Murad of Persia, 107 Muiid (see Pir Murid), 21, 22, 284
O
,
Oath
20,
103,
21,23.24,
105, 109,
Oju, 63
31,34,39,40, 41,
Omar
249
(Khalifa >,
3,
128,
237,
243,
115N23, 118, 119, 125, I37N7, 144, 147, 155, 157, 169, 179, 180N15, 191, 208, 209, 210, 218, 219N9, 231, 244, 248,249, 251,258, 260,261,267,
271,272
Mustafa, 222, 258, 306
Mu'taH
(see Marriage), 79
Ordeal, 190^22 Oriente Conquistado, IPO Osman (Khalifa), 74N11, 128N 1,255
106,
Ottoman,
Pabos, 235N25
N
Nadir-i-Zaman, 160M1. 162 Najatur Rashid. 72N20 Nala Damayanti, 138 Namaz (see Prayer^ Namaz-i-Tuhajjud, 225
16
PanchPir,
10
Namdev,
14
Paramindra, 138
Parsees, Parsis (see Zoroastrian), 118, 152, 154, 155 Pathan, 7, 136 Paul, St., 186 Payne (also Du Jarric), 154N15, 176, 176N7, 177, 172N3, 176, 180, 183, 197N33, 205, 207N54,
Nanak, 14, 22 Nara Singh, 138 Narayan Hariji Sur, 138 Narayan Mishra, 138 Nassau Lees, 275 National Magazine, 92N46 Nawruz, Nawruz-i-jalali, 142,
221, 242
155,
283N15
Persian Language, 254, 255
8, 9, 28, 29,
NayabatKhan,91
Nestorian Christianity,
Peswa, 116
Peter Dias, 71
30N13, 70N1
GENERAL INDEX
Phagspa, 30
Pilgrim
'Pilgiimage),
76,
331
77N16,
230,
78, 124, 162, 191, 195, 222, 231, 244,252,253, 294 Pilgrim traffic, 171N2, 217,
230, 209,
231, 253
R
Radha, 20 Rai Das, Ravi Das,
Raj jab ji,
15
14,
Pmherio,
210
Pir, 21,
208,
22 Pir Badar, 10
Pir Muhammad Pir Muridi (see
22
248,
256,
Polytheism, 6
Ralph. 184
Pope
282 Portuguese, 55, 64, 170, 171, 172; criticism of Portuguese writers,
173, 174, 175, 178, 182, 183, 184, 185, 187, 194, 195, 197, 202, 206.
207,210, 273, 278 Portuguese possessions, 171N1 Prayers of Islam, 250 Priests, 278
Ram Chandra, 139, 141 Ram Das, 162, 163, 164, Ram Pran Gupta, 50N5
RamTirtha, Ramzan,
1
137
Prophet (see
Muhammad)
Raiia Kika (see Kika), 269, 270 RasulShahi, 10 Rawat-i-Akab, 59 Rebellion of Mirzas (see Hakim) Rehatsak, 152N9, 202N38 Relacam, 176, 178N10 Roman, 120,249,290 Rudolf (&ee AquavivaJ Rubrukis, 30 Rumi Era, 243
Qamargah Hunt
231
(see
Hunting),
Rum
(see Jalaluddin
Rumi)
Qanun, 246N41
Qanun-i-Islam, 144N21, 251N53 Qaraish, 81 Qara Yusuf 33 Qaaim Kahi, 289
Qasim,
Muhammad
78,
Bin, 3, 4
Qayemuddin, 38
Qazi,5l,61,62,
79,85,86, 88,
131,
132, 185,
192,217,219,227,228,260,286,
288
Qibla-i-Hajat
Saber, 24 Sachau, 31N17 Sacred Books, 138, 181, 233, 236 Sada-Sohag Sect, 9 Sadi, 296-301, 302 Sadiq Nihang, 9
190,
230,
232
Quakers, 21 Qublei Khan, 82 Quesek, 147, 194 210 Quliz Khan, 209, Quran, 1, 2, 3, 15, 21, 23, 24, ^57 74,75 77,88,97,98,99,
115,
181,
Sadr,51, 56,57, 63, 75, 76, 78, 85, 86 94, 101; list of Sadrs, 122,
124, 126
122,
189,
128,
130,
134,
Commentary,
203, 218, 219; 229, 221, 222, 233N22, 255, 256, 264, 265, 270,
193,
Sahabis,8l,305N5(o) Sahib Khan, 158 Sahibuddin Khan, 148 Sakya Pandit, 30 Salim (also Jahangir), 72, 76, 78,
332
GENERAL INDEX
Sher Shah Sur,
45, 47, 48, 49, 50 77N18, 114, 137N7, H45, 2I6N1, 228N16, 249, 259, 260 Sheri, Mulla, 153
117, 118, 144, 162. 176, 197, 205, 211, 223, 245, 250, 256, 259, 274, 284, 292N3, 293, 306
Chisti, 54, 58, 60, 70, 71, 72, 99, 100, 162 Salim the Grim, 97, 105, 106. 109
Salim
Shia,
85.
See
Buddhism
Sanatan Goswami,
Sanjak, 4 Sannyasi,
1 1
89, 93, 100, 105, 106, 107, 121; 111, 112, 113, 114, Shias at court, 127-136; 152, 169,
108,
15
Sanskrit, 17, 20
Sarkar, Jadunath, I44N20 Sati,223, 261 Sauras (Sun worshippers), 151 Sayid (generally spelt as Sayyad,
Sayid), 101, 188,
Simn, 81
Sijdah (see
Prostration), 220, 232, 233, 235
188N20,
235N28
Sayid Ahmad, 23 Sayid Hasan, 15 Sayid Khan, 210 SayidMirFathulla, 252 Sayid Muhammad of Amboa, 63 Sayurghal lands, 61, 78, 124, 218 Seals of Akbar 'see Chronogram), 228 Sekandar Lodi, 1,7, 13, 70N1, 259 Sekandar Shah, 216N1
Semitic,
16,
Sijdah-i-Tazim, 234 Sikhs at the court of Akbar, 82, 162-165; 306 Silk, 222, 249 Sitala (goddess of pox), 9
Sivaratri,
i
Smith author of Akbar the Great Mogul, 45N2, 59N32, 63, 65N40, 85, 88N39, 90, 93N50, 94N52, 99,
120, 108N15, 103, 102, 152NIO, 126N16, 135, 144N1 158N4, 160N10, 161N13, 162NI5, 194, 193, 195N30, 187, 175, 199N35, 200, 203, 206, 207N45,
100,
,
21
Sen, Dinesh Chandra, 12N21 Sen, K. M., 11, 12N22. 15, 140N10 Sepoy Mutiny, 34, 103N6 Shah Baz, 22, 92
Shah Ismail ,40, 197 Shahjahan, 15N23. 185, 197N33 ShahMansur, 91, 92,240 Shah Muhammad Mirza, 278 Shahnama (Firdaus.J, 39, 248N47 Shah Rukh, 37, 97 Shah Tahmasp, 83, 87, 97, 107,
1
211, 233, 240, 241, 242, 245N40, 249,251,252, 263N63, 266,275, 282,285, 291,307,308 Sokoli (see Vizier Sokoln Sradh (see Feasts after death), 222
108, 109, 110, 112N21, 129, 240, 242 Shaikh, 6, 35, 36, 37, 72, 73, 101, 102, 234 Shaikh Ali, 23 Shaikhzada Gosla Benarasi, 293 Shaitanpura, 246
ShankarDev,
15
Shariat, 54, 55, 57, 69; -Canon of Test of, 224, 267, 271 Sharif, 101, 239 Sharif? -Festival), 155, 156N (IV) Sharif of Amal, 27 1,292, 293 Shast, 280, 285, 286 Shaving of beards, 240 Shea and Troyer (see Dabistan)
SriBhatia, 139 Vikshu Vijaya, 166N1 St. Paul, 186 Sufi, 15, 21; Sufi terms, 22N27, 23, 25, 43, 54,69, 72 117, 120, 127, 141, 153, 256, 265 269, 270, 280,282, 284N16, 295, 296-302; 303, 304, 306 Sufi Ahmad, 292 Suleiman Karaiani, 66, 67, 70N1 (e) Suleiman of Badakshan, 68 Suleiman of Rum, 83 Suleiman Wazir, 230N 1,235 Sulh-i-Kul, 52, 88, 136
Sri
Sultan-i-Adil,
14
Sultan Khawaja, 110,292 Sunnat-i-Ghair Mu'kkada, 224 Sunnat-i-Mu*kkada, 221 Sunni, 32, 33, 39, 40, 41, 55, 60,
80, 82, 84,
105,
109,
110,
111,
GENERAL INDEX
112,
333
189,
113,
168,
115,
121;
131,
Sunnis
133,
at
Trinity (Christian),
190,
191,
Court,
138,
121-128,
134,
266
Trinity (Hindu), Tripathi, R. P., Tritton, 267N65
12,
1
227,
236,
271,
290,
153,
146
294
15N23, 235N25
Sun
153,
160,
Turban, 285 Turks (also Turki culture), 4, 7,8, 31,35,40,83, 135, 136,
159, 183, 216, 248, 259, 272,
5, 6,
143,
304
Turko-Afghans, 47 Tuzuk, 49
T
Tabarra, Modhe-Sahaba, 80N2 Tabqat-i-Akbar> (see Nizamuadin)
U
!
Tahmasp
isce
Shah Tahmasp)
I
Tajuddin, 220, 232, 233, 281, 294 300 Taki Shustar, 293 Tansen (Miyan Tansen), 136, 137-
1 1
73,
74,
81,
84,
268
Utbi, 5
N6
Tantra,
9,
Uzbeg,84, 216
181
Taqi
13
V
228N16
Vaishnavism, 12, 13, 15 Vakil, 56N24, 133, 274, 281 Vasco da gama, 174 Vayle, Felix, 30N 12, 35N26 Veda, 11, 138, 181,220,230,295 Vedanta, 21, 302 Venus, 151N6
Vikshu, 305 Vijaya Sen Suri, 159 Virgin, 176, 199,266 Vishnu, 18 Vizier Sokoli, 110,230,240 Von Noer, 157, 205, 277, 281
TarikhiDaudi, 70N1
Tarikhi Firoz Shahi, 7N1 Tarikhi Ilahi, 151. 152 Tarikhi Rashidi, 106N10 Tasbih-mala, 16 Taslim, 234, 306
1,
Tauhid
197,236,
245, 247
87, Timurids, 26, 38, 39N36, 89N42, 103, 104, 105, 108, 109, 129, 137,247 Titus, 1N3, 5N6, 121N1 Todar Mai, 64, 91, 126, 137N7, 195N30, 214
W
Wajeb, 221 Wansal, 52 Wazir Jamil, 91 Wells, H. G., 28 William Kaiser, 34N24 Wine, 41,42,221,244,245
Wives, 191, 199N35 Wolsey Haig, 309N9
of Fire,
264,
305 Translations
(see
Sacred Books)
Soul,
16,
Worship
Planets,
Stars,
334
GENERAL INDEX
X
Xavier, Father, 179NI1,
185,
YaHu, Ya
!53NI,287
Hadi,
53,
59,
101,
Zamin Bos, 232, 235, 285, Zamorm, 174 Zend Avesta, 140, 148
Shahi)
287
144
_
fl
22N27,
143,
Zoroastrian 'see Parsees), 31, OA Court of the at 119; 118, Akbar; 147-156; 161, 166, 181,
194, 203, 216, 237, 303,
Yogi s
118,
119,
153,
306
287N23
Zulqarnain, 197N33
Zunnar, 152
Z.unnardar, 7
'
refers
to
Foot Note.
When
the
in
the
Cambay, 55
Caspian Sea, 42, 132
1
16,
139,
Central Asia,
42,
4.
13,
16,
26,
27,
53,
55,
127,
167,
216, 235,
Ahamadabad,
Ajmer,
1,
39, 158
60,
II,
304
122, 269, 270 Allepo, 32, 35 Allahabad, 160, 212 Amarkot, 42, 43
China,
259
Amboa,
Amber,
Angora,
Arabia,
105 135
163 33, 105
9, 8,
Amritsar,
34N24
4,
103,
128,
150,
Ardbil, 42
Armenia, 35
Asia, 31
Asirgarh 207
(Khandesh),
185,
206,
94,
103N6,
274
B
Badr,
104,
3,
265
28, 32, 37,
93N31,
Badakshan, 110,213
Bakkar, 95
Egypt, 106,253 Europe, 5, 83, 110, 171, 174, 179, 182, 183, 191, 197N33, 198, 202, 290
Basakwan,
Bay
235N28
192, 240, 249,
294
Benaras, 157 Bengal, 10,
13,
174,
76,89,90,92,93, 192,240,252,294
211
Byzantium, 35
110
336
M
Madras, 9
Malwa,
171N1,
172,
16,
32
Goa,
168,
173,
175,
Mecca,
186, 191, 194, 196, 197, 199, 200, 201, 205, 253 Guzrat, 55, 58, 64, 73, 100, 108,
57, 63, 77, 101, 102, 105 125, 126, 142, 179, 191, 192, 231,
253
Mewar, 16 Moscow, 32
H
Hajipur, 94
N
Nagor, 58
Navasari, 148, 158. 168
Hamadan, 286
Hindustan (India), 31, 34,42,45, 71,83,97, I04N'6, 105, 109, 110,
112,
114.
142N16,
129,
136,
140
Nepal, 213
Nevil,
212,
216,
77N16
217,232,245,259,260,265
Orissa, 45
Panipat, 44, 89
Paris,
70N1
Jumna,
K
Kabul, 83, 93, 105, 107. 158, 159 Kankrnkhari, 148 Kashmir, 1, 44, 168, 204, 216, 234, 308
Katl.ivvar,
109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 121, 128, 129, 130, 135, 150, 155, 240,
162
'see Asirgarh)
Punjab, 240
Puskar,
8, 11
9,
10,
12,92,94, 192,
Khandesh
Qandahar, 93,
Laban,
25, 132, 133 Lahore, 11, 133, 161. 163, 164, 193,
95,
107,
109,221
202, 203, 204, 208, 209, 210, 211, 253, 266, 269, 286
Lisbon,
165, 186,
205
Ranthambar, 234
London, 308
Rome, 198N34,201
337
Rum
104,
Tabriz, 295 Teliaghari, 92 Thatta, 241, 293 Tibet, 25, 65, 168 Transoxiana, 43, 110, 129, 155 Turkey, 99, 105, 250
Sarhind, 44, 89, 288 Sassaram, 48 Seistan, 35 Shiraz, 245 252 Sikri (ace Fatehpur) Sind, 22, 43, 200, 261, 295
Sirusti,
I
U
Ukraine, 31
Vijaynagar, 45,
43-I280B
4j
Q.